ISLAND MAGIC
A CITY OF BELLS
A PEDLAR'S PACK
TOWERS IN THE MIST
THE MIDDLE WINDOW
THE SISTER OF THE ANGELS
THE BIRD IN THE TREE
SMOKY HOUSE
THE GOLDEN SKYLARK
THE WELL OF THE STAR
THE HEART OF THE FAMILY
THE BLUE HILLS
THE CASTLE ON THE HILL
GREEN DOLPHIN STREET
THE ELIZABETH GOUDGE READER
THE LITTLE WHITE HORSE
SONGS AND VERSES
PILGRIM'S INN
GENTIAN HILL
THE REWARD OF FAITH
GOD SO LOVED THE WORLD
THE VALLEY OF SONG
THE ROSEMARY TREE
THE WHITE WITCH
MY GOD AND MY ALL
THE DEAN'S WATCH
THE SCENT OF WATER
A BOOK OF COMFORT
A DIARY OF PRAYER
A CHRISTMAS BOOK
A BOOK OF PEACE
THE TEN GIFTS
THE CHILD FROM THE SEA
THE LOST ANGEL
Elizabeth Goudg'e
THE JOY OF THE SNOW
Coward, McCann & Geoghegan, Inc. New York
Copyright ® 1974 by Elizabeth Goudge
All
rights reserved. This book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form
without permission in writing from the
publisher.
For
Alan Walton
and the other friends
who wanted me to write
this book.
ISBN:
698-10605-9 Library of Congress Catalog Card Number:
73-93757
Printed in the United-States of America
For
permission to quote from copyrighted materials the author gratefully
acknowledges the following: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich for an excerpt from
"Little Gidding" in FOUR QUARTETS, copyright, 1943 by T. S. Eliot.
Reprinted by permission of Harcourt Brace
Jovanovich, Inc.; and the extract from
a tenth-century Irish poem by kind permission of Professor Brendan
Kennelly whose adaptation is reproduced.
An excerpt from the Bhagavad-Gita, Swami
Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood,
translators, published by New American Library, Inc.
Copyright The Vedanta Society of Southern California. Used by permission of The
Vedanta Society of Southern California.
I would like to express my gratitude, love and thanks to two friends. To
Elsie Herron of Hodder and Stoughton who
has edited this book for me, helped and encouraged and reassured
me along the way, and to Kathleen Ault who for
nearly forty years has typed my
books, helped me with the proofs and
the grammar, and never failed to read my handwriting.
Contents
I Wells ..................... 13
II Storytelling
................ 30
III The
Island ................ 48
IV Edwardians ................ 78
V The
Family of the
Silk-Weaver ............... 100
VI Ely
........................ 123
VII E.S.P. ..................... 148
VIII Non-Education ............. 177
IX Oxford .................... 200
X Barton ..................... 219
XI Pain and the
Love of God .............. 234
XII The Ark ...................
248
XIII Westerland ................ 264
XIV To Make and End
Is to Make a Beginning .... 281
XV Gratitude ................. 299
XVI The End of Our Exploring . 307
Index ....................
317
Illustrations Follow Page 160
CHAPTER I
Wells
Have you seen but a
white lily grow before rude
hands had touched it? Have you seen but the fall of the
snow before
the earth hath smutched it? Have you felt the wool of beaver, or swan's down ever? Have you smelt
of the bud of the briar or the nard in the fire? Have you tasted the
bag of the bee?
1
THE
BEGINNING OF BEN JONSON'S LOVE SONG could be
the opening of a happy nunc dimittis. Have you seen, felt, smelt, tasted the
beauty of this world? If your life has been lived in such pleasant
places that you can answer, yes, then you are one of the lucky ones. I am one of the fortunate for I have
never lived in a place that was not beautiful, and if at the end of my
life I appreciate roses more than snow that
was not the case at the beginning. Then, in company with all children and most
dogs, I thought snow the wonder of the world. The snow-light filling the
house with magic as the white flakes drifted down in windless silence, the
splendour when the sun came out and hills
and fields and trees sparkled under the arc of blue sky, the thought of
the things one did in the snow, tobogganing and snowballing and building a
snowman; it was all ecstasy. And somewhere tucked away at the back of one's
mind was the knowledge that every crystal in the vast whiteness, though too
small for the human eye to see, was
fashioned like a flower or a star. How could snow not be the wonder of
the world?
It
was not myself as a child but the daughter of a
friend of mine who gave me the title for this book. Her mother,
accompanied by the dog Coach, had ploughed her way through a deep fall of snow
to fetch her youngest home from nursery school. The hard going had been a
weariness, the cold a misery to the flesh. Ploughing back again, her youngest
attached, a small voice sang out beside her, "Look, Mummy! Look at Coach
and the !" Coach was leaping and rolling in the snow, his eyes like stars, his tail a banner. The little girl's
eyes were as bright as his, her face pink inside her hood. She glowed
like a flame. Coach glowed. The mother for a few moments looked at the snow
through their eyes and the earth had not smutched it.
Old
age, I find, is a time when you start doing all the things that in earlier
years you reprobated in older people, and were quite certain you would never do
yourself, and if there was one thing more than another that I was determined
not to do it was to write an autobiography. But the request that I should do so
came from a few of those people to whom one can only say, in the words of
Philip Sidney, "Your desire to my
heart is an absolute commandment." And so I obeyed. Yet this book is
hardly an autobiography, it is more an attempt to recapture happy
memories and with them some of the joy ,in places and people that I have known,
and to share them. And to share, too, some of the conclusions I have come to
about work and life. Neither will be in the least exciting and so my hope for
this book is that it will be a good bedside book, and keep nobody awake.
To find that one has reached and passed the biblical three-score years and ten has a sobering effect upon anyone brought up
on the Bible, for the Bible thinks you have about had it by then. And so you
have. You have almost closed the circle and like a ship that has sailed round the world you see the last stretch of water
narrowing at a startling pace. But the coast of the country to which you sail
is obscured by the spray of breaking waves, and the rainbows in them show you
the shapes and the colours of your own childhood.
What the poets say is true. The beginning is the end and the end is the
beginning.
What
do I remember first of the rainbow days? Someone years ago told me with great
seriousness that our first memory is significant; it tells us much about
ourselves. I remember I listened with polite unbelief, since my first memory is
concerned with raspberries, and apart from the fact that I do not like them
there seemed no significance at all. Yet now that I take a good look at that
memory I am not so sure. It is a vivid one. I must have been very young at the
time because the raspberries grew in the old walled
garden of the house where I was born, Tower House at Wells in Somerset,
and we left that house when I was two years
old. I was standing on a pathway in a forest and on either side of me
towered green trees. I looked at them with
awe. The pathway stretched before me
straight as a ruler, the trees converging
to a mysterious vanishing point. My ambulatory powers at that period were those of a very ancient crone. One swayed on the feet, balanced
precariously, then gathered courage and staggered forward. But I was not afraid either of my own unbalanced
state nor of the towering raspberry canes on either side, nor of the mysterious vanishing point, because
ahead of me on the path was my
father picking the raspberries.
He took no
notice of me and I had probably staggered after him without his knowledge; but he was there, just ahead of me, and so I was safe. A slim, upright, agile young man, he picked the
raspberries with concentration, for he disliked domestic chores and when cajoled into them (my mother was always in complete control throughout their blissful
married life) got them out of the
way as quickly as possible. His figure grew smaller and I lurched
forward, for I must keep him in sight. And then suddenly he had reached the vanishing point and was gone.
Actually of course only round the corner into the next raspberry aisle,
but for me totally gone. The one I had to
follow, the one without whom I was lost, had vanished. The darkness of
total fear fell upon me, and falls also upon the memory. Just as I do
not remember how I got into that green aisle I do not remember how I got out. I
would like to think that I was a brave child and turning round found my own
courageous way back to Nanny sewing under the
mulberry tree, but I know myself and my cowardice too well for that.
Without remembering what I did I know
perfectly well that I sat down suddenly and howled blue murder until rescued.
That memory gives me an accurate and humbling bit of self-knowledge; a woman full of
irrational fears and always
preferring to be rescued by others in my predicaments
rather than tackle them myself; and it also puts into perspective my
relationship to my father. This always was the one I wanted to follow, this was
the shining example. But he was always so
far ahead, moving so quickly and with such agility. A time did come when we were close to each other;
not because I progressed but because in a time of trouble for me he
turned round and came back to meet me. Then
he turned away again, moving to the vanishing
point. I am able now to read a happy symbolism into that memory. He appeared to vanish but he was
actually only on the other side of the green barrier that separates one mode of
living from another. I have heard this
described by someone who had entered it, and had been brought back to
life again, as 'a green peace'.
Equally vivid is my first memory of my lovely
mother. It is a little later in date for it is
a memory of our next home, the house across the road to which we moved when my father, at the time of my birth
Vice-Principal of the Theological College, became Principal. Standing on one of those typical woolly
Edwardian hearthrugs she was holding me in her arms, showing me a vase
of flowers on the drawing-room mantelpiece,
trying to make me say the word 'pretty'. I tried and failed. P followed
by r was quite impossible. That memory goes
out like a blown candleflame and there is another. The three of us were
on the same hearthrug together, our arms about each other and my mother was
saying in her clear voice, "A three-fold cord shall not be broken."
No
child can have lived in lovelier houses than my first two homes, or in a more enchanted city than Wells at the beginning of the century. Since
the world became the noisy and
noisome place it now is I have not returned because I
have a phobia about going back to places where I have lived and that I have
loved. I cannot bear to see them changed; an idiotic phobia since change is almost
another name for life itself.
As I look back on my life I realise that together with the beauty of the
world that holds them I have loved places too much and people not enough. Old
age should enable us to redress, as far as possible, the imbalance of a life;
in the case of earth lovers like myself, to detach ourselves as much as we can from the soil and wood and stone that will not
endure, and to live more deeply in eternal human beings. But there is no reason why grateful memories
should not accompany and memories of Wells are mixed up with my
gratitude that I was born when I was, and can remember the place in the days
when the passage of the water cart, spraying cool refreshment in the dust of Chamberlain Street, was an
earth-shaking event; as exciting as the passage down St. Thomas's
street of the lamplighter, and the sound of the muffin man's bell.
We are probably better off without the white summer dust, yet I remember
it gratefully. It could be so thick in the country lanes about Wells in high summer
that the slow trot of the pony's feet, pulling a governess cart full of children to Wookey Hole for a picnic, could hardly be heard. Quietness was complete
in the countryside. If you stood and listened in the lanes in those days it was
so still that you could hear a dog barking a mile off, and at times it could be
complete in the streets of the city. And
sound, when it came, was much the same as it had
always been; children coming out of school, bells pealing, dogs barking, the
baker's boy whistling, someone singing within a house at evening, the sound
drifting through an open window. It had hardly changed for centuries.
Even the houses had hardly changed. There must have been a few Victorian villas built here and there on the
edge of the old city but I do not remember them. I only remember the
changelessness of the place and the sense of safety that it gave, its only
contacts with the outside world the few trains that slithered slowly and peacefully as earthworms through the
valleys, stopping every ten minutes to pick up milk churns from under the lilac
bushes on the station platforms, and to deposit in their place two sleepy
passengers and a crate of hens.
The two houses seemed as impregnable as the place. To enter Tower House, down steps into a cool dark hall,
was like going into a cave and it had, as its
name implies, a stone tower with little rooms like monastic cells leading from the spiral stone
staircase. It was my parents' first
married home and when they went there, young and agile, they would drag a mattress
up to the highest of the little rooms, lay it on the stone floor and sleep there on hot summer nights. I can
imagine them laughing together when the spiders
ran over their faces, and listening to the bats squeaking. The garden
was enclosed within high stone walls and that too gave a sense of safety as well as privacy. I think Edwardians must have
loved privacy more than we do today for if they had no stone walls they would shut themselves in with
ramparts of shrubbery. The Principal's
House, across the road, had no walls, only railings, but there was a great deal of shrubbery which I remember as dark and dense as a forest,
so much so that when I had been playing
there for some while alone a numinous dread would suddenly fall upon me
and I would make a hasty exit out into the sunlight again.
The sunny south side of the Principal's House
had mullioned windows and the whole of its
face, apart from the eyes, was covered with wistaria. Drawing room, dining room
and study had french windows leading to the
garden and the bedrooms upstairs were decorated with carved cherubs of
stone or wood. When I wrote A City of Bells I placed my family in Tower
House but fetched the cherub population from across the road to be with them.
This seems the place to apologise for a maddening habit of which I think most novelists are guilty. We give a story the setting of a place or
countryside that we love but we are not accurate. Our memories go down
into the subconscious, get overlaid with one thing and another and are fished
up again anyhow and pieced together with the glue of sheer inventiveness. I know perfectly well that if we are
writing of a real place we should get the map out and check up on our
facts. But then we are not writing history, we are writing a story, and the
temptation to alter or improve on the facts for the good of the story is impossible to resist. We give the real place a
fictitious name but that does not prevent it from being recognised, and I have had in the course of my
writing life many letters from
irritated readers who have gone on
pilgrimage to the setting of a book they have liked, and then found fields and woods either in the
wrong place or not there at all. They have every right to be irritated
and I am sorry.
I think the fictitious name may be at the bottom of the trouble. It is there because to use the real name might
cause the inhabitants of a town or village to wonder if real people were being
portrayed, and it is a matter of pride with us that we should portray entirely imaginary people. At least we think they
are imaginary. My first novel was written about my mother's childhood
and portrayed real people but otherwise,
speaking for myself alone, while I am writing a story I think each character is my own creation; it is only
when I read the finished book over afterwards
I see that people I have known have all made their contribution to my
characters. There is not a complete
portrait of a real person but many shadows and reflections of real people.
And so the fictitious name and characters
compel as it were an
alteration of the furniture. In our hearts every
one of us would like to create a new world, less terrible than this one, a
world where there is at least a possibility
that things may work out right. The greatest writers are able to do
this. In the Lord of the Rings Professor Tolkien has created a world that is entirely new and if the book ends in
haunting sadness Frodo and Sam do at least throw the ring in the fire;
if it had been in this world that they embarked
on their terrible journey they would have died half-way up the mountain.
And so, even with lesser writers, a story is a groping attempt to make a new
world, even if the attempt ends in nothing better than the rearrangement of the
furniture.
Speaking of ideal worlds makes me ask myself, do I remember the world of
my childhood actually as it was or do I rearrange my memories to make a more
beautiful world than the one I really inhabited?
Probably I do, since memory is never trustworthy, but if I do it is
unwittingly. It is truth now and not fiction that I am at least trying to
write.
I think I am correct in thinking that the garden of the Principal's
House was a marvellous one. It was in those
days large and as well as the shrubbery it had everything in it that a
garden should have; grass and trees, flowers and vegetables, and it had
something else in it which few gardens can boast; a cathedral for one of its walls. Beside the Cathedral, under an
archway, a gate opened into a small graveyard and from there another archway
led into the cloisters. Whenever I liked I could run through the green garth to
the cloisters, and I often did. I liked being there alone and gazing out
through the arches at the central square of
green grass that seemed to breathe out cool quietness as a well does.
Years later, when I lived at Oxford, I would escape in the same way to the small cloister at Magdalen
College. It had the same sort of
stillness.
From the Wells cloisters steps led down to a
place of grass and tall trees, and beyond was
the outer wall of the Bishop's Palace, and
the drawbridge over the moat where
the arrogant swans pulled a bell when they
were hungry and bread was immediately thrown to them.
But I had a nearer way to the palace than that. On the south of our
garden a low wall separated us from a peaceful curve of water, a kind of lake,
with flowers growing beside it, that stretched out like a friendly arm from the
main waterway of the moat. Beside it was a green watery place that was then an
extension of our garden, but I think is separated
from it now. It was reached through a low gate just the right size for a child.
Some of the wells that gave Wells its name were half-hidden in the long grass. One, to me the most mysterious, was
surrounded by bushes and barbed
wire but a bigger one formed the large pool where we tried at one time
to keep rainbow trout. But alas our pool was not still but living water, and
the trout vanished down to the deep hidden place from which the water welled.
It was a disaster that should have been foreseen, and worried me dreadfully,
uncertain as I was as to the ultimate
happiness of the trout. Irises grew in the long grass, and enormous blue
periwinkles. I have never seen such
periwinkles, not even in Devon. A country name for them is Joy of the Ground and I loved them dearly; not least
because of the fairy brooms that grew in their hearts.
The path that led through this wild green place ended at a door that led
into the palace gardens, and we had been given a key of the door so that Nanny
and I, and any visitors who might be staying with us, could go into the palace
gardens whenever we liked, and my mother used to give me the key and allow me
to go by myself to visit Mrs Kennion in the Long Gallery of the palace. And now
I am sure that I am remembering not what was there but what I thought was
there. A locked door and a key in one's hand, and the power to unlock the door
and pass from one world to another, is enough to send any child's imagination
off at the gallop. For it was another world on the other side of the door.
There was a palace there, enchanted gardens and the ruins of a great banqueting
hall. And with the turn of a key I could enter this kingdom.
Now what I am sure was not there was the thick dense wood into which the
door opened after I had turned the key. Nor do I think that a door could have
been set not in a stone wall or wooden paling
but
in the living wall of the wood, a dense wall of twisted briars and plaited
branches, thickset with crimson thorns and pointed leaves as firm and hard as onyx and chrysoprase. One opened the door, went
through it and beyond was the darkness of the wood. I was often
frightened in the darkness of the very ordinary shrubbery in our own garden but
not in the wood that I am sure was not there.
The darkness of that wood has fallen upon every memory except one of the
gardens through which I ran to reach Mrs Kennion in the Long Gallery. I know
that they were beautiful but I have only that one
memory. It is of a mossgrown garden path arched over by nut trees in
full leaf, the green moss a soft carpet under the feet, the cool green leaves
making the place as secret as a shrine. There is no one to be seen but an
ecstasy of joy is alive under the trees. But did I really run along that path?
My mother had told me that it was in the palace gardens that she had finally told my father she would marry him.
When first proposed to she had said she would consider the matter. She had
said, in the true Victorian manner, that it
was very sudden, as indeed it was. She had been sent from her Channel
Island home to college in England and there she had made friends with the
daughters of one of the canons of Wells Cathedral, Canon Church, and sometimes
in the holidays she went to stay with them. It was in their home that my
father, then Chaplain of the Theological College, met her and fell in love with
her. This to her was nothing new for she was vivacious and gay and according
to her less attractive sisters she could be a heartless devastator. But she did
not want to be married. She had doctors on both sides of her ancestry and she wanted to be one herself, the first woman doctor in the family. She
scandalised people both by her ideas and the things that she did.
Interested in anatomy as she naturally was she carried human bones about in her
handbag and tipped them out upon the seats of railway carriages when looking
for her ticket. She was an intrepid bicyclist and whirled downhill with her
feet up like any errand boy. She was a keen
fencer and practised the art in very
masculine costume. She was altogether shockingly
modern.
My mother told me that she had to think hard
when she was first proposed to by my father.
She did not want to give up studying to be a doctor and if she had to marry the
very last she wanted to marry was a clergyman. Nevertheless before my father
had seen her she had taken a good look at him. He had come one evening to see Canon Church in the house in the Liberty,
after my mother had gone up to bed. With
her bedroom door still half open she had heard his voice in the hall,
had whisked into her frilly dressing-gown and run to lean over the banisters
unseen. She had had a good look at the young man below. He had just come from compline in the chapel at the top of
the Vicars Close and his long black gown became his erect slenderness. He was
good-looking with dark hair and eyes. My mother herself was a golden girl with
fair hair and golden-brown eyes. She went
back to her room not only thoughtful but
for the first time considerably shaken, and when later she had to
consider what life would be like parted from this man she knew it would only be
dust and ashes. So at a palace party she had
beguiled him into a secluded part of the palace gardens and said she
would do it. They were married as quickly as possible as my
father could not wait to start looking after her. For in spite of the
longing to be a doctor, the bicycling and
the sparkling vivacity, she was delicate. Just how delicate they were to
find out tragically soon.
And so I am not sure that as a child on my way to see Mrs Kennion I really ran along that path under the nut trees. If that was the place to which my
mother beguiled my father that she might be proposed to once again I may
never even have seen it, it may have been
simply ancestral memory. I do not know, but what I do know is that I can
never find myself on one of those mossgrown
earth paths in the shade of an old
garden without being caught up once more by that feeling of ecstasy. Is it the
ecstasy of a man's love for a woman or the ecstasy of the green places
of nature, "annihilating all that's made to a green thought in a green
shade"? Or is it a memory of God talking with Adam in the cool of the
evening in the age of innocence? "Why
ask such questions?" a common-sense friend replied to me once when
I wondered if a half-dream, half-vision,
giving me the assurance that the dead still live, could be true.
"If you are starving and someone brings you food you don't wait to ask if
it comes from the attic or the cellar. You
merely eat it."
As I have no other memories of the palace
gardens so I have no recollection of how I got
inside the palace. There is just a fleeting memory of a stout child stumping up a large staircase behind the
imposing back of a butler, so
either I penetrated in through the servants' quarters or I stood on
tiptoe and rang the front door bell in the
approved manner. Whatever I did I arrived where I wanted to be and was
sitting with Mrs Kennion in the Gallery, deep in conversation.
I was an inarticulate, frightened child but I loved Mrs Kennion too much
to be frightened of her; so much so that I could brave the great palace just to
be with her. I also loved my mother's friend Mrs Hollis but to her I could not say very much because her beauty
awed me. So possibly Mrs Kennion was not beautiful. What I remember is an old
lady with a soft face and grey hair neatly parted, wearing a plain dark dress
and a gold chain round her neck and looking
rather small and lost in the great shining expanse of the Long Gallery.
Probably she was not old at all, merely
elderly. She loved my mother very much,
which was possibly why we were in possession of that magic key, and me for my mother's sake. But perhaps
also she loved children in general with that
painful love of a childless woman. She certainly knew how to talk to them in her soft Scottish voice, treating
them as though there were no age barrier at
all. I remember that once she had her brother staying with her. He had
been away for a day or two to attend some
dinner and came in to greet her while I was with her. He sat down and
told her about the dinner, describing each course in great detail. Then seeing her engaged with a child he smiled at us
both and went away again. Mrs Kennion turned to me with some anxiety,
speaking as one woman to another. "My dear, I do not want you to think
that my brother is a greedy man. He is not. It is just that ever since we were small children we have told
each other what we had to eat at parties."
There was of course the Bishop somewhere in the
background but too hardworked to
be glimpsed more than occasionally. I have only one
memory of him, talking to my mother in our garden, as natural and kind a person
as his wife.
But the Dean made a great impression on my
child's mind, unfortunately an impression that was
a little too vivid, for as the years passed the originally fine and slightly
theatrical figure became in memory no longer awe-inspiring but merely comic.
Could he have been comic? I hardly think so for he had been headmaster of Rugby
before he came to Wells and if headmasters were comic characters surely they
would not last long. And so I mistrust my memory here. I only know that when I
came to write A City of Bells the Dean of that story arrived instantly ready-made,
tall and handsome with white muttonchop whiskers, a high-pitched voice and a
top hat a little on one side, a wealthy man who drove his tall dogcart in a
dashing manner and had an eye for horseflesh and a pretty woman.
I
wrote earlier in this chapter that only in my first novel did I deliberately try to portray real characters but I
see now that was a half-truth. The Dean was in the book before I knew he was
coming but when I did recognise him I am afraid I made no attempt at all to
turn him out, and my father when he read the story could hardly forgive me. And
he was justified in his dismay for though the Dean had been dead for many
years, and we had lost all touch with his family, nevertheless one of his
daughters was my very kind godmother. But by that time it was too late to take
the Dean out, for the book was published, and I am ashamed to say that at that
time I was not penitent. But I am now, for not only was my godmother kind to me
but the Dean was too, for he once allowed me to drive with him in his dog-cart.
The occasion was one of these Edwardian driving picnics which the
dignitaries of the Cathedral, their wives and
dependants so much
enjoyed.
My young father was scarcely a dignitary of the Cathedral and I can only suppose
that I was one of the distinguished company
because my godmother had brought me. The cavalcade had driven up into
the Mendip Hills and when the time came to drive down again the Dean said I
might be in his dog-cart. I was hoisted up
and wedged in between him and his daughter and we drove from the top to the bottom of Cheddar Gorge. It was a
magnificent and electrifying experience. To this day I can see the high
polished dog-cart and hear the creak of the harness
as the Dean drove slowly down that precipitous place. He must have been
a skilful driver for as he drove he talked to his daughter. Far over my head I
heard their voices as though two enthroned Olympian gods spoke to each other
from cloud to cloud across blue air. And so I think now that the Dean was
probably a very fine old man and no one except such a twerp of a child as I was
would have found him funny.
|
CHAPTER II
THE
ONLY PEOPLE WHO WILL READ THIS BOOK ARE THE people who read my stories and they
have so often written to ask me, when did you begin to write? What is it like to write a book? Are writers
inspired? Does it flow out of them like water from a tap or do they slog?
Do they enjoy their work? Do they put
themselves into their books? How long do writers have to be at it before
they can earn a living? Do you mind what the
critics say? Have there been other writers
in your family? There have been other questions but these are the main
ones and I will try to answer them. All writers get many letters which we answer to the best of our ability, with great
affection and humble gratitude if the letters are complimentary, with less affection and an endeavour to be
grateful (for criticism is helpful and salutary) if not, but lack of
time means that we do not answer them as fully
as we should like to do. I am conscious of having said a mere thank you
very much, and no more, far too often and will try to make amends now. I began to write as a child in the Principal's
House at Wells and have scarcely left
off since. I began with an interminable story that was intended to be
funny but as the only character I can remember is a fat man stuck in a chimney it was probably only vulgar. This work was
never finished because I became so absorbed in it that I forgot to feed my
caterpillars, and they died. In grief and
remorse I abandoned writing for the time being. When I took it up again
I kept to short pieces, poems and fairy
stories, perhaps feeling they would be less dangerous to the life of
others. These works included an epic poem on the death of Roland, Charlemagne's
heroic knight, but it proved unworthy of the
hero and has not survived.
Writing a book is much the same as any other
kind of creative work, painting or carpentry or embroidery or having a baby, an act compounded of love,
imagination and physical labour. And if a
mother were to tell me that you do not need imagination to produce a baby I should answer that love and imagination
cannot be separated. When a woman falls in love
with a man it is as though she opened Pandora's box; all her longings
and imaginings fly up and he is gilded with
her dreams. And when the man's child is conceived it is the same; her
love spins all sorts of golden imaginings about it. When neither turns out to
be as ideally perfect as had been expected, well, by that time she is immersed
in domesticity and hard work is full of
comfort. A book begins with falling
in love. You lose your heart to a place, a house, an avenue of trees, or
with a character who walks in and takes
sudden and complete possession of you. Imagination
glows, and there is the seed of your book.
Some little while after I had moved into the
Oxfordshire cottage where I live now I was
trying hard to love it (a difficult process because my roots were
still in the earth of Devonshire)
when an impulse sent me to the window of the sitting room. It was spring, and
cold, but the air had that special quality of a cold spring, the coldness of
living water, and was scented with the wild
violets that grew in clumps about
the old garden. I was looking out at the garden, and over the sweetbrier
hedge to the field beyond, and feeling the first twinges of love for the place,
when a woman came down the narrow path in front of the window. She came from
the place where the path ended abruptly in the hedge and I was told later that
there used to be a gate there leading to the lane. Her name was Froniga. Some
while later, after I had had time to absorb the beauties of my new home, I wrote something of her history and
that of the cottage in a book called The White Witch. How accurate it is I have no means of knowing,
since only the last sixty years of the life of the cottage is known and
Froniga lived here in the seventeenth century. It seems to me entirely accurate
but I may be mistaken. However that is the
sort of way in which a book begins for most storytellers; with a light
in the mind. But this glimmer
is certainly not inspiration. As I understand the great
word only the great ones have it. Blake was inspired. Wordsworth was inspired. But the great flood of light which
poets and mystics pour into the world
has nothing in common with the glowworm sparks of the small fry; except
for the fact that something, or some being, must have lit it in the first
place.
I have never tried to do carpentry but I am sure the process is much the same. The love of the wood, the feel of
it in the hands, the glow in the mind and then the slow labour of
craftsmanship. With a book this labour is so slow that though writers will tell
you they love their work, yet they never want
to do it. A book existing in the mind is one thing,
enclosed there it is delightful company, but when the glow becomes an explosive personality demanding to get out
that is quite another. It must be got out, or the writer will go mad, but
getting the thing down on paper is a grinding slog. The thought of starting the
process yet again fills one with dark despair.
Anything not to start. I heard Joyce Grenfell say once in a broadcast that whenever she knew she must get down
to writing a sketch she remembered it was her duty to do some very elaborate
cooking. I have heard of writers who had to
be locked in their workrooms by their irritated relatives before they
could be induced to make a start.
I don't know what other writers do in this
miserable condition. I only know what I do. Sit down
at the appointed time for work and stare in terror at the empty sheet of paper before me. How many of these blank
white papers must be covered with hideous black marks before the book is
finished? Hundreds of them. But what a
crazy way to earn a living, making dirty marks on clean paper. Of what use
can they be to anyone when made? None. Yet what else can I do? What else am I
fit for? Nothing. Better make a start, turn the tap on (that means grip the pen
with loathing) and see what comes. Nothing
comes. There is an airlock somewhere.
No good. Try again tomorrow. One
tries again tomorrow for several days and then the airlock suddenly
yields and there's a small trickle of water. A couple of pages are made a mess
of. Next day they are read over, found to be hopeless and torn up. The process
is repeated and then suddenly one happy day the tap is running freely; unbelievably one is once more writing a
book. For a short while that is. Then comes another airlock, and then
another, until the first draft of a book is finished at last. Now it is there,
out of us, and we feel what the carpenter
feels when the chair is formed and in being. Now he has only to correct his
mistakes as well as he is able, to smooth the wood and polish it. The rewriting of a book, and when the time
comes the correcting of the proofs, is pure joy.
Do we put ourselves in our books? Speaking for myself I do not put the
woman I am into them but after I had been
writing for years I noticed the regular appearance in story after story
of a tall graceful woman, well-balanced,
intelligent, calm, capable and tactful. She is never flustered,
forgetful, frightened, irritable or nervy. She does not drop bricks, say the
opposite of what she means, let saucepans boil over or smash her best teapot.
She is all I long to be and all I never will
be. She is in complete reverse a portrait of myself.
How long do writers have to slog at it before they can earn a living?
An unanswerable question. Some (especially very clever young men) succeed
almost at once. Others work for years
before success comes. Some, richly deserving, never have it. Others, undeserving,
do. I have been told, and I think it is true, that the worst thing that can
happen to a writer is to succeed too soon. Success too quickly attained is hard
to hold. The longer you have been working when it comes the more likely you are
to hold it. I was one of the latter lucky ones. I started writing in childhood,
my first novel was published when I was
thirty-two. I was forty-five before I found myself a best-seller on the strength of one book only. I think
the reason for this is that writing is more a matter of practice than anyone
realises. Words to a writer are the same as bricks to a builder. It is
necessary to learn about their size and shape and how to put them in place. The imagination and vivid life of someone young, poured into a first book, or even a second or
third, can sometimes shape the bricks into place by sheer instinct and good
luck, but when the fire dies down a little the building is not so easy. But perhaps this is no more than conjecture. The process of creation, however humble it
may be, is always mysterious.
Do
I mind when the critics give me hard knocks or, as is more often the case,
dismiss me with contempt? When I was younger I minded dreadfully, now that I am
older and I hope more humble I think they are probably quite right and so I
mind less; though I am still almost overcome by joy at the rare good criticism and think the critic an extremely
intelligent man or woman. I think the sensible writer should sit easy
to adverse criticism. It is foolish to mind because if you work hard to the
best of your ability, and with all the honesty of which you are capable, you
have done all that the most brilliant writer alive could have done. The results
unfortunately will not be as imposing, but no worker of integrity should consider results unless he has a
wife and six children to support. If
he has he is in a dreadful fix and only he can sort it out. But such is
the contrariness of life that so often the lone
wolf, setting out upon the trail in the happy knowledge that he has only
the one mouth to feed, finds himself to his astonishment earning enough to fill
half a dozen. Then he too is in a fix but what he does about it is nothing to
do with minding what the critics say. Another reason for not minding is that
you are not writing to please the critics
but to please yourself and your readers. Yourself first, because
basically we all write because we must and all other reasons are subsidiary to the need for self-expression, but for our readers with
all our hearts because without them we are lost and we love them more than they
know. For we have to earn our living by doing this work and how could we do it if these beloved people did not buy
our books?
I think it is a part of our gratitude that, perhaps unconsciously, and
without knowing it, we want to share our faith and what it has done for us and
to make contact with those who think as we do. I say unconsciously because in my own case when a book comes into my mind it comes simply as a story;
personal belief is something that comes in apparently without my
knowledge or contriving. But I think it is this latter unintended thing that
makes the strongest link between reader
and writer. We all hold our faith with a certain amount of fear and
trembling (even Blake wrote, "My hand trembles exceedingly upon the Rock
of Ages") and to find that others share our faith has a steadying
influence, especially in these days when the Rock of Ages himself is for ever
being prodded and sounded to see if he is still there. To those of us who think the tapping hammers would not
sound so loudly if he were not there the likemindedness is a very special joy.
And
so if it is your readers you are writing for why
mind about the critics? They are highly intelligent people and you
could only please them if you and your readers were as intelligent as they are.
Yet that sentence as it stands is not entirely true since some of my readers
have intellects that make me tremble with
awe. They read me, I imagine, because of this likemindedness that has
nothing to do with the intellect. And this
brings me to something which I have
a great wish to say. I owe my readers an incal
culable debt, which I shall never be able to pay. I am
not only grateful that they need me at all, I am even more grateful for the
affection which for forty years they have expressed in so many delightful ways. From among them have come some of my greatest friends. And there is one more thing, which
humbles me to the ground. Sometimes, and there is one reader in
particular of whom I think, there comes to
me an anonymous gift, and I always have a conviction that the gift
comes from someone who cannot easily afford it. But that is the way things are
in the kingdom of heaven, whose presence
with us here on earth is shown in such ways as these.
I come to the last question my
readers ask me, have there been other writers in your family?
The only writer
was my father but the single likeness between us was
an inability to compose on a typewriter;
neither of us could think without actually holding a
pen in the
hand. My father
was a theologian, and his books were works of scholarship. I had
written only four books before he died and though paternity demanded of him
that he should read them he found the first three very hard going indeed, but
though I begged him not to waste his time he
persevered, taking a chapter a day with determined patience. A fourth, a book
about sixteenth century Oxford called Towers in the Mist that I dedicated to
him, he liked better, because he was interested to see to what use I had put
the historical books he had borrowed for me from the Christ Church library at
Oxford, where we were then living. "You
have
a wonderful gift," he said, but before my head had time to swell, he went
on, "you can make a very little knowledge go such a long way."
Yet though
both of us found the books of the other hard
going, he because he had too much intellect for mine and I because I had too
little for his, we were in sympathy with each other. I can remember with what
joy we sat on the floor together packing up the typescript of his last book for
despatch to his publisher. The task completed we sat back on our heels and contemplated the neat parcel (the
floor is the only place where anyone
can make a neat parcel of a big bundle of typescript) with hearts
swelling with thankfulness. Months of dogged perseverance had brought a
creative act round full circle to its completion. A book was written. It was
going out into the world. Our eyes met and we smiled. "They are our
children, aren't they?" said my father. The humility and gentleness with which he spoke seemed to gather his
books and mine into one family. I had never felt so close to him or so happy.
My mother was
a wonderful storyteller and a witty, fascinating
conversationalist but she was no good with her pen. That a woman who talked so
delightfully and so fluently should have
written such uninspired letters is perhaps not so surprising for the two gifts seem to belong to different types of
people. "My tongue is the pen of a ready writer," said the Psalmist and one imagines that a scribe, and not
himself, wrote down his songs. He sang and danced his joy, he was ready
with his tongue and feet but not with his
pen. He had the older, the lovelier and more enviable gift. Lovelier
because more fleeting, enviable because it is the actual breathing magic of
the person. Men danced and sang and told stories long before they wrote and the
story sung before the fire by the ready
tongue, the eyes of the singer darkening or shining with the alternate
joy and sorrow of the tale, was in
comparison to a written story as the living butterfly to one pinned out flat
upon a collector's board. It was soon gone, vanished in the smoke of the fire,
living only in memory, but living as the word
that is merely read can never live. We can read a poem with pleasure but
it does not really come alive to us unless we read it aloud. Even then it is
not the fullest life of which it is capable. It needs the authentic voice of
its creator.
My
mother was one of these authentic voices, because the stories she told were
never secondhand, they were her own. It is true that she often told me stories
of her childhood in the Channel Islands, and the
old Guernsey legends with which she had grown up, but these things were
a part of her and her vivid imagination wove them into a single web that was
her own creation entirely.
In
summer my mother told me stories by the open french window of the drawing room,
but in winter she had her sofa by the fire and I sat on the white woolly
hearthrug to listen to them. The soft wool was as comforting to bare legs as
the warmth of the fire. And I needed comforting because that magic hour with
her, between tea and bedtime, often came as the reward and climax of a
constantly recurring purgatorial experience endured by all Edwardian children
and called 'going to the drawing room'. When
nursery tea was over the jam was washed from their faces, the tangles
wrenched out of their hair, the comfortable old holland smocks were removed and
starched, frilly horrors took their place. I speak of the little girls. I think
the boys wore sailor suits
and had the
comfort of a whistle. A good child stood still
to be prepared for sacrifice and went bravely downstairs to face the ordeal.
Others revolted and had to be dragged
downstairs forcibly by Nanny and propelled
towards the drawing room door by a vigorous shove between the shoulders. I know I was often guilty of atrocious
screaming and kicking behind the green
baize door of the nursery wing, but must have calmed down later for what I remember best is standing outside
the drawing room door alone in a state of sick misery. On the other side of the
hard slab of wood which reared up within an inch of my face was the sound of
tinkling teacups and the hum of what Nanny
and the servants called 'company'. And I had to turn the handle and go
in. It was just one of those things
that confront one again and again in life. It is impossible yet you have
got to do it. You can't go back so you must go forward, and the only way
forward is through this thing. Better get on
with it.
The moment of opening the door I do not remember. Possibly one never remembers these moments of actual commitment to ordeal. Why was it so awful? All I had to do was to perform the
ritual my mother had taught me, go round the circle shaking hands with
each one, trying to look into each face and
smile and whisper yes or no to the questions put to me. Yet it was so awful that it seemed always to take
place in semi-darkness, and of those people in the half-light I remember only
one; a young man who was as acutely wretched and embarrassed as I was myself. I knew he was the moment our clammy
hands touched each other. And he knew I was. I hardly remember his face,
only the sudden spasm of sympathy between us. And yet I was not afraid to visit Mrs Kennion in that great palace. Truly
children are extraordinary
creatures.
It did not happen every day for though my mother loved to entertain my father did not, and a party looming on the horizon
cast over him the same shadow of impending
doom as it still does over me. Yet he was not, like his daughter, devoid
of social graces; he had charm and could be both a delightful host and a
delightful guest; but he was essentially a
shy and reserved man and it is our essential character that creates our dooms for us. Yet I early
realised that there are two sorts of social intercourse. In our home one
sort went on behind the drawing room door
and another behind the study door which faced it across the passage.
From behind the study door came roars of laughter, and under the door and through the keyhole seeped a strong smell of
tobacco. I would stand in the passage outside and sniff and I thought it
a joyous smell. Part of the joy of course was the bliss of not being of the
company. Yet that in there was not 'company', it was just men. I could not
solve the riddle. The nearest I could get was to
realise one of the undoubted facts of life; 'company* is always predominantly female.
Yet in front of the fire, after I had survived
my mother's tea party, revealed another of the
facts of life; heaven grows out of doom endured. The rug seemed softer,
the fire warmer, and my mother's stories more marvellous if preceded by a tea party. The stories had a flower-like quality.
They had colours that shone and she unwound them one after the other
like silks coming off the reel. She never
raised her voice or used her hands. The drama was in the inflexion of
her voice and in the hidden power that was a part of her personality.
There was a
second storyteller in the house, Sarah our cook, and she also reigned supreme
beside a fire and a woolly hearthrug. The rug spread
before the kitchen range was black, not
white, but just as comforting to bare legs. I believe that in her own
way she was as fine a storyteller as my mother, though their styles were perhaps as different as those of Ellen Terry
and Mrs Patrick Campbell. Going about her work Sarah was a gentle, sweet-voiced
little old woman, a marvellous cook,
utterly selfless, her only object in life to work for her family, but
like my mother she must have had power for when she was enthroned in her
rocking chair, a clean white apron tied
round her waist over her print frock, she seemed to grow in stature. Her
stories were taken from the Old Testament and all the fire packed up within her
gentleness flowed out in them. She used her eyes and hands with wonderful
dramatic effect and as the story gathered momentum she would rock faster and
faster. One day she told me the story of Elijah going up into heaven in his
fiery chariot. It grew more and more exciting and when the climax was reached
and Elijah was whirled to meet his God she urged the rocker to its utmost
speed, crying out loudly,
"The chariots of fire
and the horsemen thereof!" and flung her apron
over her head. I was terrified. I scrambled
up from the hearthrug and fled from the lightnings and thunders that
filled the big old kitchen.
3
Storytellers,
writers, readers aloud, I think they come
in that order, for until the story is written down the readers aloud cannot come into action. But
theirs
is a splendid gift, akin to that of the actor; and
perhaps the actor came upon the stage of history
very early indeed and was acting out in song and dance the splendour of war and
the glory of the beasts even before the
painters portrayed them in line and colour on the walls of their caves.
However it came into being reading aloud is
one of the arts, and proficiency in it is something that children have
always demanded from their elders; even today if the telly happens to be out of
order. My mother never read aloud. There
was no need. Had she done so it would have
been as though William Blake (whom she loved deeply) had set himself down with his delicate brush and pen to
copy other people's visions instead of revealing his own. Certainly Sarah never
read the Bible aloud. I doubt if she had even read it; though she must have
listened with her whole being when she had heard it read by some master of the
art in her village church, some reader of the calibre of my father, who would make every character in the
books he read to my mother and me as alive as though they were living
with us in the house.
Mrs
Hollis was also a reader aloud. My mother's two
great friends in her college days, Margaret Hollis and Lily Church, at
whose home she had met my father, were still her great friends at Wells. Lily
Church did not marry and in Wells days was Aunt Lily to many children; as were
my mother's sisters, Marie-Louise, Emily and Irene. There are no aunts today
and I sometimes think that is partly what is the matter with us. There are
sisters of a child's mother or father, kindly at times but too wrapped up in
themselves and their careers to be aunts. An Edwardian
aunt was by definition selfless and unattached; or sufficiently loosely
attached to get free from what she was doing
when wanted. When a crisis blew up, a real tragedy
or a minor difficulty, an unmarried aunt was almost at once upon the doorstep.
As I remember them they were competent as well
as selfless. They came aboard a distressed household like a pilot and
brought the ship safe to port. When my
father became Principal of the Theological College and moved across the road to the Principal's House
his friend Arthur Hollis, afterwards Bishop
of Taunton, became Vice-Principal and I think three of his distinguished
sons were born at Tower House. Mrs Hollis was not only lovely to look at but
she had a serenity surprising in the mother of a family of small boys, and a
good reader aloud should always have serenity; it casts a spell. I have two
memories of her that especially shine out, just as certain paradisial dreams
do, clear and bright against the darkness of much forgetfulness. The first is
of her reading aloud to a group of children in the panelled drawing room at
Tower House, a small beautiful room half-way up the stairs. The sun was warm on
the panelling, for it was summer, and there were
flowers in the room and a sweet smell. Perhaps they were Mrs Simpkins
pinks, or syringa or Dolly Perkins roses. The children sat on the floor and Mrs
Hollis sat on a low chair, her wide skirts
spread about her. She had a beautiful voice and I think the sweetest face
of any woman I have ever seen. I had hard work to admit to myself that she was
lovelier than my mother but I had to in the end. She was. She lacked my mother's vivacity but she was more
serene and serenity, I believe, is the first essential for lasting beauty
as well as for reading aloud. The book she was reading was called The Cocky
Oily Bird. I do not know if I have spelt this bird's name correctly, and I do
not know certainly who wrote the book, and I have never been able to find it. I
do not remember anything definite about The Cocky Oily Bird yet he is with me
today, and is I think the original of a bird who seems to fly in and out of my mind whenever I am writing, and was especially with
me when I was writing The Bird in the Tree. Perhaps
I could find a copy of The Cocky Oily Bird in the world if I looked a
bit harder, but I think I am rather afraid,
if I found it, of finding him perhaps not
so wonderful after all. The book might have owed the whole of its magic
to the charm of the woman who read it
aloud.
My second memory of her was when I
was taken by her two older sons to visit the third on the day when he was one
week old. It was an occasion of great solemnity and I can remember how my heart
beat as the three small children approached
the door in procession and the eldest knocked. I had not seen the baby
yet, indeed I do not think that I had ever seen any very small baby at close
quarters before, and the whole thing was fraught with magic and mystery. We
were bidden to enter, and went in, and facing
us was a nurse seated in a chair with the baby enthroned on her lap. And
babies were indeed enthroned in those
days. Their lace-trimmed long robes flowed almost to the ground and
their royalty was awe-inspiring. The sight of that baby was for me one of those moments of dumbfounded astonishment that
a child never forgets. He was so small and yet he was so royal. He had not been
with us a short while ago and now here he
was. What could anyone be expected to make of such an astonishing occurrence. The younger of the little boys pointed out
the baby's excellent points but I
hardly listened, and then suddenly I remembered that a person I loved
was in some way very much concerned in this and I looked round for Mrs Hollis. She was also enthroned, in a
billowy-white bed only a few feet from me, watching the children at the window.
Our eyes met, she smiled at me and I was in heaven. And there the memory abruptly vanishes. There would be sadness in such memories but for the remembrance
that being true they are eternal.
For practical purposes the event had repercussions when I returned to my own home across the road. Every morning I ran to
my mother's room hoping and expecting that she had a small brother for me. He
was intensely real to me and I was convinced he
would come. I did not ask for him, merely looked around, leaving my poor
mother completely mystified as to what I wanted. He did not come and having
been told that if you can't have the best you should make do with the second
best I demanded a baby doll, and was told I must wait. I was angry and frustrated.
At
Christmas I got the baby, a wax one in a long robe that cascaded over a variety
of undergarments, and over all a long cloak with bonnet and cape attached. He was such a feminine doll, that I
decided to change his sex and called
her Ida after my mother. I loved that doll with all the passion of which
I was capable and she was with me until I
was approaching middle age, when I felt it my duty to part with her to a
child whose need seemed greater than mine. I read somewhere that the deeds of
our life which we regret most deeply are the
good deeds. The cynical remark is
perfectly true. I wish I had Ida still. I wish she was still lying in my
drawer, wrapped in tissue paper, and that I could take her out and look once
more at her homely and scratched, yet angelic, pink wax face. She was such a
cuddly doll, and her face was soft to kiss.
The
doll I still possess, Madame d'Anvers, is too distinguished
to be homely. I do not remember cuddling Madame. The cold reserve of
her aristocratic countenance forbade the liberty. But if I love her less than I
loved the baby doll I can never part from her because she was the first gift of
my Guernsey grandfather. He was in Paris
when he heard the news of the birth
of his first grandchild and he went straight out and bought Madame for
me. And so she is as old as I am; but she
has worn much better and before leaving her for my grandfather I will
describe her, simply for the sake of my own pleasure in her. Her face is white
china, delicately tinted, and there is not a wrinkle in it. Her hair, lying in
curls on her shoulders, is as golden as ever it was and is surmounted
by a tall headdress of
stiffened lace ornamented
with a large pink bow. Her dress, one of
those wonderful striped eighteenth century dresses so often seen in pictures of the period, is tightly laced over her bosom, fits close to her
slender waist and then billows stiffly out like an umbrella. From gold chains at her waist hang two little
watches painted with flowers, and she used to have pearl rings in her
ears and a tiny golden cross on a bit of
black velvet round her neck, but these have mysteriously disappeared
and I cannot find them anywhere. The loss
is tragic. She has a purple silk apron with two large pockets. If anyone
should have sufficient temerity to lift her skirt lace-trimmed undergarments
are revealed, white
stockings on her shapely legs and wooden clogs on her feet. Her body and her hands
are made of white kid and she is over one foot tall. Knowing my grandfather I
am quite sure he chose for me the most beautiful doll in the whole of Paris. I am also sure that he could not
afford !t for he never had any money. But to write of my grandfather I
must leave Wells and go to the Island.
CHAPTER III
The Island
HOW
CAN I DESCRIBE WHAT MY GRANDFATHER WAS TO me as a small child? The odd thing is
that I realise now that I have never talked to anyone about him. But I have tried once before to write about him.
Andre and Rachel of Island Magic are my grandfather and grandmother but
I think Rachel is the better portrait. The portrait of Andre is totally
inadequate, as anything I can say about him in this chapter will be inadequate. He was a part of my life from the
beginning, since I visited my grandparents in Guernsey almost every summer all through my childhood
until the outbreak of the First World
War. My mother, who left Guernsey for the first time when she was
eighteen, was never able to visit her Island again for the birth of her only
child, following too soon after a bicycle accident, made her an invalid for the
rest of her life, and so we never went there together. I was a year old when
one of my mother's sisters took me on my first visit, and a grim time she must
have had of it for the sea passage from Weymouth to Guernsey in the small boats
of those days could be a gruelling
experience. I ache with sympathy now to think of that pretty girl, my
Aunt Emily, lying prostrate on her bunk
trying to keep hold of a vigorous
baby in a ship that rolled and tossed like a cork.
The Channel Islands were proud of the roughness of the seas about their coasts and liked to
relate how travellers who had sailed to India and back,
and boasted of their powers of survival, had
found themselves annihilated by the rough seas about the Cas-quet Rocks. I can remember the groans of relief
that would arise from the prostrate
bodies in the women's saloon, when a
stewardess passed along the gangway between the bunks announcing
cheerfully, "Ladies, we are now past the Casquets!" For those whose haven of hope was Guernsey the worst was now over.
They roused a little and smiled
wanly. Those bound for Jersey, with another hour of tossing to endure between the two islands, turned their faces from
the light and black hatred of the
Guernsey women filled their hearts. There was not much love lost between
the two islands in those days, and I wonder now if the mutual lack of appreciation was rooted in that extra hour
of hell which the. Jersey people had to endure,
through no fault whatever of their own. Children are usually good
sailors and as soon as I could run I joined
the other children in being a pestilential nuisance underfoot in the
gangway. I remember being grabbed by an
enraged stewardess and dumped in her special cubby hole, to be out of
the way of whichever aunt it was I was
driving out of her senses, until that great moment came when the cry went
up, "We shall be in harbour in half an hour."
To climb up out of the stuffy saloon on to the wet deck and see the great waves racing by and be buf
feted by the clean cold wind was great joy. And then came the excitement as the coast of Guernsey came into view and slipped
slowly by to starboard. I have a little map of Guernsey drawn by my grandmother
Marie-Louise Ozanne in the year 1865, a few years before she married. It is
exquisitely drawn in Indian ink on a bit of handmade paper measuring only four
and a half by three and a half inches, but with the tip of her fine pen she has portrayed trees and windmills, and
it would seem every road and lane in the beloved little island, all clear and
tiny as a map made in Lilliput.
I am looking now at the little map because I could not remember which came first along the coast;
Vale Castle, St Sampson's
Harbour or Mont Crevell. They
were passed in that order. And then Soux Point was
rounded and the little town of St Peter Port was in sight, the houses crowding
up the hillside one behind the other,
looking out to sea over each other's shoulders to watch the ships
sailing in. One could see the spire of the town church, and the pier and Castle
Cornet on its rock, and there at last was the harbour wall and the waiting
people. As the boat drew slowly in to its mooring-place I would try to pick out
my grandfather, and perhaps an aunt or even two aunts, who would probably be
with him. The moment when I saw him and the moment when he saw me and lifted his hat in greeting were perfect moments. Then the perfection began to unwind
itself, just as my mother's stories did, and became a thread of joy through the long business of the docking,
making it not only bearable but beautiful.
The
shouts of sailors and porters, the shrill whistles, the bangs and thuds of
cargo being unloaded, the sound of the
gangways being run out, the scream of
the gulls overhead, the sound of the wind and the
slap of the sea all made up a symphony of sound, the music of arrival in
a happy haven.
I
was in my grandfather's arms at last and then standing beside him holding his
hand, speechless with the sudden shyness that would come upon me because I had
not seen him for a year. Family news was
shouted above the babel of noise and the special porter, who always attended our family arrivals and departures with as much interest as though the
family were his own, collected the luggage and we pushed our way to where the cabs waited.
There was always a great deal of excitement when the steamer from England arrived, for it was the island's one link with
the great world. It brought the mails, and
sons and daughters and grandchildren returning perhaps from the other
side of the world. The time of its arrival was always uncertain for it could be
delayed for hours on end by bad weather, and
upon one occasion, still remembered when I was a child, it did not arrive at all for a storm had driven it on
the rocks and nearly all the passengers were drowned.
"The boat's in!" was a cry that would echo through any
Guernsey house that had a view of the harbour, and it was always a cry of
relief. I can remember seeing the road that
ran between the town church and the harbour empty and deserted, but when
the boat came in it appeared to be the hub of
the universe.
The vehicles that waited for travellers beyond the pier were a varied assortment; private
carriages, cabs, brakes, and the enchanting little
conveyances that were a specialty of the island. They were a cross between a
bath-chair and a hansom cab, but low to the ground, with the driver sitting in
front and not behind. But they held only two people, and
such luggage as they could pile on their knees and feet, and were far too small
to accommodate my grandfather, three aunts, myself and the luggage. And if it was Aunt Emily who had brought me from England
there was a good deal of luggage; for she was not only pretty, she was dressy,
and favoured very large hats trimmed with roses. We had to have a cab and just as there was a special porter who looked
after the Collenette family there was
a special cabby who drove us. I wish I could remember the names of these two kindly men, I can remember the face
of the porter, but not of the cabby; though I remember the smell of
horses and straw which pervaded his cab and which I thought a lovely smell.
They were both, I think, bilingual. They knew enough English to make themselves understood by travellers and
for the rest they spoke the French of the island patois that might not
have been understood in the streets of
Paris.
Those
were still the good days when the island was orientated more towards France
than England, but the change was coming. My grandparents grew up speaking
French but by the time I knew them they had
changed to English, which they spoke with a French intonation. 1 thought the change all wrong, for the Channel Islands have never belonged to England,
but England to them. They originally formed part
of the Duchy of Normandy and when their duke conquered England they
naturally conquered it too. The situation
has not been altered. Jersey and Guernsey
have for years now tolerated an English Lieutenant-Governor on each
island. But they keep him in his place. I once attended a meeting of the Guernsey Parliament. Before proceedings started
the Lieutenant-Governor entered arrayed in full-dress military uniform with a sword by his side, and
bowed to the assembly with a wonderful combination of dignity and humility. They acknowledged his existence
with politeness and he seated himself on a throne-like chair. He was there as a
representative of the King of England, but
throughout the long proceedings he spoke not a word. He was not allowed
to.
The
Channel Islanders are a proud people and my mother's family were no exeption to
the rule. One of my aunts once said to me, "We think a lot of ourselves," and indeed they did. The founder
of their family was William the Conqueror's cupbearer who fought at the
Battle of Hastings and was of royal blood. (At least so my mother's family have
always maintained but I am myself agnostic about this. If in a future life I am proved wrong none of my
maternal ancestors will speak to
me.) Although my mother was never able to go back to Guernsey after my
birth she remained a staunch Channel Islander. She was a woman of strong
feelings, wonderfully controlled. Only
once do I remember an outburst of passion. It was at the beginning of
the last war, when England was forced to
abandon the islands to German occupation. My mother burst into a storm
of grief and fury which shocked me speechless. "I will hate England till I
die," she said. And she did.
And so for English people arrival at the island was like landing on a foreign shore. It must be
some particular arrival that
I remember when I think of clearing skies after rain and
wind, and of wet cobbles shining in pale yellow sunlight as the cab rattled us away from the harbour. The tall houses of St
Peter Port are built in the French fashion and the streets are steep and
narrow. The streets of Wells slope gently so that St Peter Port seemed to me
strangely exciting, more like a grey stone mountain rent with deep narrow
chasms than a town. Here and there the
chasms were so steep that instead of streets there were long flights of
steps between the houses. In the lower part of the town were the exciting
shops, dark and foreign, some of them
fronting narrow cobbled lanes where
only pedestrians could pass up and down. The big covered market was
here, and the small stone houses where the poorer people lived. Then, as one
climbed, came the bigger houses of the elite of the island. They had steps
leading to elegant front doors flanked by
tubs of blue hydrangeas or agapanthus, and behind them were gardens where palm trees grew in the mild climate,
Guernsey lilies, fuchsias and escalonia. In England we know escalonia as
a hedge, or a bush ornamented with rather small sparse sticky flowers, but in
Guernsey it grows to a tree and the scent of the many pink blossoms after rain comes in great gusts of
perfume. My grandparents, after their children had grown up, had had a
house in St Peter Port and from the high steep garden one could see the
harbour, but I remember it only dimly, for they could not long afford it, and
the house I remember so clearly and visited
so often was a modern one, beyond and above St Peter Port. We reached it
finally after a last slow drag up the hill and were out in the country, on the flat fields of the hilltop, in sunlight and
sparkling air. I believe that hilltop is now completely urban but at the time the row of Victorian villas was
lonely and stood out starkly as a sore thumb. But I did not think them
ugly. I thought my grandparents' house perfect. The walls were of strong grey
granite, and they needed to be for the wind up there could be terrific, and
there was nothing but the flat fields between the houses and the cliff edge,
and beyond was the sea; and beyond that on
clear days one could see a blue smudge against the horizon that was the coast of France. There was a small square of
flower garden in front with a bed of mignonette beneath the bay window
of the drawing room. Above was a balcony and a passion flower climbed over it
and covered the front of the house. It grew
as luxuriantly as the mignonette below and the smell of all those
flowers in hot sunshine would drift in through the open windows. There was a
larger bit of garden behind the house but this was given over to a green lawn where stood the imposing array of instruments
used by my grandfather, who among many other things was a meteorological
expert, for measuring in and
foretelling the weather. The cab stopped at the front gate and my grand-other
came out to welcome us. Her face glowed 1th
love but she moved with her usual unimpaired dignity. Nothing ever upset
my grandmother's dig-nity. If her house had started to fall upon her in an
earthquake she would have moved out from it in
a serene and dignified manner. Had her dignity cost her her life she
would have considered death preferable to
unbecoming hurry. Like my mother she was a brave woman; I do not think
that either of them knew what fear was. She
was tall and beautiful, with fine dark eyes, and she never lost her slim figure
and upright carriage. In my
childhood her abundant hair was iron-grey but I have a photo of her when
she was very young, showing a mass of dark hair piled in a high crown of plaits
on top of her head. She had great charm, and again like my mother no trouble at
all in getting her own way. She did not even have to try. She dressed in long
full-skirted graceful black dresses, with a
black cloak and bonnet for out of
doors. She always carried an umbrella when she left the house. She had three,
one for wet weather, one for doubtful weather, and the third for use on
the days when her husband could assure her that it would not rain.
If it was Emily who had brought me over she was the first to be greeted, for she suffered
cruelly at sea and must immediately be comforted.
That done my grandmother and I greeted each
other affectionately. We loved each
other but not I think to any remarkable extent. I admired my grandmother
but I found her a little intimidating. Though my mother had inherited her
mother's strong character, in looks she was like
her gentle father, and the velvet glove she wore disguised the iron
determination better than my grandmother's height and dignity. I suspect that
my grandmother thought me a shockingly spoilt child; in which opinion she was
perfectly correct. And in nothing did I take
after the Collenettes. I was entirely and distressingly English. When
years later my grandmother had another granddaughter, the child of her younger
son William, she had a grandchild after her
own heart, a little creature dark-eyed and vivacious and strongminded as herself, and as brimful of charm.
My memories of that arrival stop with my grandmother's greeting. I recall only being in bed and marvelling at the extraordinary phenomenon of a
bed that plunged and rose with the motion of a ship in a rough sea, even
though it stood perfectly still on a flat
floor.
The morning brought reunion with my grandfather in his study on the first floor above the front room. I made a point of
standing at his elbow when he was working
and if I drove him distracted his serene selflessness let no signs of irritation appear. In memory his
little study is full of sunshine, with the scent of the passion flowers rioting
over the balcony outside coming in through the open window. It would not even have occurred to me to stand at my
father's elbow while he worked; I doubt if he would have tolerated me
there. The difference between the two men was that my father did not love
children as children, though he did his duty by them when related to him with
admirable patience, while my grandfather loved all children, clean or dirty,
good or bad, with equal devotion. He was an indulgent father and the kind of
husband tall, strong-minded women so often marry. He was half a head shorter
than his wife, gentle and yielding. Yet possibly he yielded to my grandmother
in the same way that my father yielded to my mother; for love's sake and
desiring peace; for I do not think he was a weak man. No weak man could have
been so undefeated in adversity as he always was.
Following
the family tradition he had chosen medicine for his profession but after only a
short period of work he became ill with diabetes. There was no insulin then but
with determination and a strict diet he
struggled on and lived to be over eighty. But his sight was affected and
though he did not go completely blind until
he was old, and with strong glasses could continue to read and write, he
could
not
be a doctor. But he wanted to put his medical knowledge
to good use and so he opened a chemist's shop. In those days a chemist
was almost a doctor; his shop was not
flooded with cosmetics and cameras and was almost entirely used in
serving those with minor ailments and injuries who could not afford the doctor.
My grandfather was expert in help but as he was just as dedicated to those who
could not pay as to those who could his
business did not thrive financially. He could never succeed in any sort
of business. He was too conscientious and
too compassionate. In the early days
of their marriage my grandmother had to help him by starting a little
dame's school in their home and teaching the neighbours' small children with
her own.
They
lived at that time in an old house called Le Hechet, that belonged to my
grandmother's family. It had a yard with a pump in the centre, a good garden,
and was surrounded by fields, and close to it,
joy of joys for children, was a windmill. The house still exists though
the fields have vanished. When I wrote Island Magic I did not keep the family
at Le Hechet but moved them to a farmhouse which fascinated me. And that too
still exists. The family were deeply united and loving, all the more so because life was not easy. The elder son Arnold
died in childhood and neither of his parents ever quite recovered from
the grief and shock of losing their firstborn. That was the only deep sorrow
but there was an acerbation in the person
of Aunt Marguerite.
In
those days maiden ladies whose parents had died and who had not sufficient
means to keep up an establishment on their own had to be supported by their brothers or nephews. The bliss of
independence could not be theirs since it was not genteel for a
gentlewoman to earn her own living. Lovers of
Jane Austen's Pride and Prejudice will remember the anxiety among the males of her family when Charlotte did not
marry. Which of them would have to have
her? Mr Collins solved the problem. But there was no Mr Collins to solve
the problem for Aunt Marguerite's brothers when her parents died. And then their nephew Adolphus, my grandfather, announced his impending marriage to Marie-Louise
Ozanne. Magnificent! They should have Aunt Marguerite, and upon their return from their honeymoon they
immediately had her. She lived to a great old age and her thwarted instincts
found satisfaction in gadvising her niece
by marriage in her domestic and Imaternal duties. Poor
Marie-Louise. But also poor i* Aunt Marguerite, for what else had she to do?
When they had outgrown their
mother's teaching the children were sent to a day school, the girls to Guernsey Ladies' College, William first to the
Gentlemen's College and afterwards
to a school in France, |and the four girls suffered deeply under the
stigma Jof having a father in trade. They
were an old Island ifamily, descended, they thought, from William the iConqueror's cupbearer, but their father was a
chemist land they were made to suffer for it. Life in the Vic-Itorian era was less violent and corrupt than
ours but lat least in this age the distinction between a doctor land a
chemist causes no actual suffering, and the I
Aunt Marguerites of that generation are in this one headmistresses and members of Parliament.
But apart from
Aunt Marguerite and the chemist's ishop the
children had an ideally happy childhood. IThey did not have enough to eat and
that left its jmark upon them, fpr they were
none of them physically strong in
later life, but since bread with a smear
of
jam upon it is filling enough without butter they were not aware of their
deprivation and they were given an unusual amount of freedom. They had the cliffs and bays for their playground, the water
lanes, the fields and the windmill.
Their parents loved them and I think it can be said of my grandfather
that he lived for them and the wife he worshipped.
But he was a man of many interests. One was promoting the teetotal cause. I do not know at what stage of his life he became a purveyor of soft drinks, nor
whether they were an adjunct of the chemist's shop or superseded it, but I do
know that a large cart full of crates and rattling bottles, drawn by a couple
of horses and with A. Collenette inscribed upon it, was a matter of pride to me
since I had no sense of shame in having a grandfather in trade; I did not at
that time go to school and no one jeered at me for it. It was also a matter of
pride to stand outside the library at St Peter Port and read the weather
forecast that hung on its wall framed in a glass case, printed in large clear
letters and signed A. Collenette. And if a little group of people had gathered
and were attentively reading my grandfather's forecast I was in bliss. Weather
matters on an island. Those attentive people were wondering if a crossing to
Alderney in a small boat across a strip of
water famed for its choppiness would be possible today. Others were
anxious about a business trip to Le Havre, and yet others who wanted to go sailing or fishing, or were planning a picnic tomorrow,
were bothered about the wind. Would it rain? They stood in front of the library
asking my grandfather and their complete faith in him made my proud heart beat
almost to bursting point.
My grandfather was above all a man
of science.
It was his first love, enthroned in his heart long
before the age of sixteen when he first proposed
marriage to Marie-Louise Ozanne. It was a
tragedy that, failing medicine he was not able to make it his
profession. He was not a good man of
business but as a scientist he would have been happy. He read every
scientific book he could get hold of and the
amount of knowledge he amassed in a lifetime was very great. Yet if science was his first love it was science that
brought him one of the great griefs of his life, for while he was still young he completely lost the religious
faith that had meant so much to him.
The scientific conclusions of his
day made it impossible for him to accept the book of Genesis as literal
truth. And if Genesis was not true then the Bible, every word of which he had believed to be directly inspired by God,
could no longer be the basis for his
faith. After an agonising struggle the ground went from under his feet
and he fell into the darkness of unbelief, a darkness that shadowed his whole
life.
When
I stood beside him in his study my grandfather was writing scientific articles
and pamphlets. When he became aware of me he would patiently put down his pen
and smile. He had golden brown eyes like my mother's. In appearance he was very
French, with a pointed grey beard and thick grey hair worn en brosse. He was
the kindest man I have ever known. I cannot believe that he ever had an unkind
thought or spoke an unkind word in his life and his inner sadness was well
hidden. He was a great tease and again like my mother he had a gift for merry
repartee. He was driving the family out for a picnic one day and my mother, who
had just become engaged, was sitting beside him on the box discoursing
vivaciously on the marvels of this man she was to marry. Even in those days
tourists had penetrated to the island, and native inhabitants able to provide
them with the glories of an island tea would put a notice to that effect in the
window, adding hopefully, Ici on parle anglais. As they passed such a notice, with my mother in full spate, my grandfather
turned round to the rest of the family with twinkling eyes and ejaculated,
"Ici on parle fiance."
I
think of the music of Mozart when I think of my
grandfather. The great composers seem to represent different types of spiritual greatness in men. The Word
speaks perhaps more clearly through music than
through any other medium known to men, even the beauty of the world
itself, but in different tones. Beethoven is a rock of strength and certainty;
but there are times when you feel he speaks
of something that could fall upon you and crush you to powder. Bach is
less frightening. Beyond the dancing of his heavenly spirits, who whirl and
spin and never put a foot wrong, are depths beyond depths of the unknowable,
but when he writes of these he is happy about it. He believes with George
Macdonald that "there is a secret too great to be told", and neither
he nor Beethoven allow us to be afraid for long; in the midst of the thunders
or the dancing they pause and let the mercy
of God speak through them. Mozart too
has his dancers moving in measure; but the dancers are sometimes ourselves, not always the heavenly spirits.
He is so often gay and tender in those first
movements of symphonies and concertos, as
though delighting in us, and in the second movements, while we rest, he
sings to us. It is often of himself he sings, and then delight is only on the surface; below is heartbreaking sadness. But he
does not wish to break our hearts and the dancing comes again, but
faster, as though urgent to cover up what was
not intended should be revealed. I am reminded of my grandfather.
3
Driving
picnics were still a feature of island life when I was a child. Those who did
not possess a brake of their own hired one. If the father of the family could
himself drive, he did so, if not a driver was hired with the brake, and the
islanders being merry people he enjoyed the outing as much as anyone. Guernsey
is a small island and the inhabitants of those days knew it like the palm of
their hand. Yet to visit a favourite bay or
clifftop six miles away for the fiftieth time brought no sense of
stalemate. It was a visit to a well-loved friend and always there was something
new to see. And the scenery is varied. The
flat sands of 1'Ancresse might be in a different country to the rocks of
Le Gouffre, and there is no comparing the town church at St Peter Port with the
little church at Le Foret, where on one of the gateposts was an ancient stone
figure of a heathen goddess. And Fermain Bay and Saints Bay have a totally different atmosphere. Fermain was the one the
aunts and I visited most often because it
was the nearest, but Saints Bay was the one I loved best.
A steep narrow road led down to a few of the bays but others could only be reached by leaving the
brake on the clifftop above and climbing down
one of the water lanes. I do not know if any of these remain now, and if they
do they have probably been tamed and
civilised. In my childhood they were steep stony paths, green tunnels
arched over by trees, with a stream running down the side under a canopy of
ferns. It was wonderful for a child to come out at the bottom and see the
stream running across the sand, and run with
it to the edge of the sea. Sometimes the picnic would be for both lunch
and tea and then mountains of food would be brought and bathing things for
everybody, and down in the rocky bay the family would take possession of a cave
for the whole day. This sounds a selfish action but there were so few people
then, and so many caves, that it was not selfish.
The cave was primarily for the bathers and getting
undressed in a cave struck me, aged six, as a stupendous
experience. It was also a dignified, leisurely and lengthy one. Edwardian
undressing could never be done in a hurry,
with dresses fastened up the back with many hooks, petticoats with
buttons and tapes to be undone and laced corsets to be removed. And a bathing
dress was not put on in a moment. It was an elaborate garment with frilled
trousers to below the knee and a short full overskirt. There would be a monumental bathing cap, also frilled, and the
whole outfit was frequently scarlet trimmed with white braid. It was a
pity it had to get wet. If the mouth of the
cave was rather large an elderly female relative who had accompanied the
picnic sat at the entrance with a parasol up. Needless to say no gentleman, not
even a brother, was allowed to set foot in the cave. They were sent off behind
the rocks.
The caves were washed each day by the incoming tide and they had firm floors of silver sand. Frequently they had rockpools in which there were deep crimson anemones, delicate waving pale green
seaweed and minute scurrying crabs. The seaweed, or vraic, that clothed
the rocks in the bay and was washed up along the shore was lovely too. There was one special vraic called carrageen that was
collected at certain seasons and made into jellies and moulds, and
another kind used both as a fertiliser and
as fuel. Collecting seaweed was called vraicking. A child could be endlessly happy in these
enchanted bays, for when one had
finished bathing and collecting seaweed and shells there was rock
climbing. I was by nature a climber, having a good head for heights, but I
liked to climb alone, having served my
apprenticeship climbing the cedar tree in the garden at Wells where I was nearly always alone.
I
am ashamed now when I think of my furious rages
when my aunts interfered with rock climbing. Aunt Emily was easy to
shake off for she was no more than a gripper
of the ankle. Always so beautifully
dressed, she was herself not partial to climbing. With a quick wrench and a quick scramble upwards one
could get rid of her. But Aunt Marie, a spare agile person who could climb
better than I could, was another matter. If
she caught me starting to climb she did not grip my ankle but simply
came after me to take care of me. She was the dearest of the aunts but I hated
her, and said so, when she shared my rocks.
The third aunt, Irene, was seldom in Guernsey for she spent her working
life as nanny in royal families abroad. But I know quite well what her methods
would have been with disobedient rock-climbing children. She could not have
climbed, for she was lame as the result of a broken thigh in her childhood, so she would have been an
ankle-gripper, but being the most determined woman I have ever known in
my whole life she could not have been shaken
off. With her free hand twisted in the infant's jersey she would have
got that child off that rock, and if there had been any incidents in the
process she would have delivered a good spanking. These were her methods with
her small royalties, for royal children, she would say, though always lovable
and loving, have warm tempers to match. For
this reason she liked working in continental palaces for they frequently
had tiled floors, and it is easier to empty a jug of cold water over the head
of a small boy in a rage than to spank him. He quiets instantly. But you need
tiled floors.
My
grandmother had yet another method with climbing children. She trusted in God.
In early days she once took her young family for a picnic to one of the bays. They were old enought to be left to
their own devices, she thought, and being very tired she sat down with a
book and began to read. She was disturbed by a total stranger roughly shaking
her shoulder. Outraged, she looked up. He was rather white about the gills and
pointing with his finger to the cliff.
"Are those your children?" he demanded. "If so, take proper care of them." They
were climbing high up on the rock
face, and they looked very small and
were in considerable danger, but they were near-ing the top and to shout
at them at that juncture would have been the
worst thing possible. My grandmother's serenity was inwardly slightly
dented but this rude and total stranger
must not know it. "I trust my children to God," she said, and
returned to her book.
In
her old age my grandmother found picnics tiring, but I remember one when she
was present and it was illumined for me by
the fact that we picked camomile daisies together on the clifftop for
the camomile tea she loved. The Guernsey cliffs were always a paradise of wild flowers. In the spring they were
fragrant with bluebells and primroses and in the
summer came the honeysuckle and the foxgloves.
A friend with
a clifftop garden grew madonna lilies there and I
remember how mysterious they looked just at twilight, tall and motionless, appearing
and disappearing through the mist that was drifting in from the sea. It was
from the same clifftop that I saw one of the most unearthly sights of my life.
It was high summer and the sun was setting. The mother-of-pearl sea was calm
and still, arched by a blue sky scattered all over with small pink clouds like feathers. Slowly, as the sun set, the sea
changed colour and became a deep amethyst. I understood then the phrase,
'the wine-dark sea'. I stood where I was, unable to move, until with the sun
down the colours slowly faded into the glimmering dimness of twilight. I have seen, but only once upon the
coast of Pembrokeshire, the green flash that conies when in a cloudless
sky in a dead calm without a breath of mist, the sun dips below the horizon.
That was unearthly too but the wine-dark sea
was even lovelier.
But a dead calm can be frightening when a brewing storm is piling its thunderheads of cloud on the horizon. Heavy and
menacing, they climb from the sea so slowly that they seem not to move, and out
there the sea itself seems not to move, yet below it is sucking over the rocks
and booming in and out of the caves as though a wind were blowing. Yet there is not a breath of wind. A tremor of fear
seems to be running all along the coast, through the earth beneath one's
feet as well as through one's body.
I
had other happy times with my grandmother besides the picking of camomile
daisies. When we were alone she often sang to me. She had a clear and pretty
voice even in old age and she knew the ballads of the day by heart. The one I
loved best was 'Gaily the troubadour touched his guitar as he came hastening
home from the war'. There was another about a lady called Clementine whose feet
were so large that herring boxes were the
only footwear she could get on. But this one worried me, I was so sorry
for her, and I would ask to go back to the
troubadour.
The only time my grandfather was really annoyed with me was over my grandmother's singing. It
was Sunday evening, the aunts had gone to
church, I was in bed and he was enjoying a
peaceful and precious evening alone with Marie-Louise. But I had
measles, was covered with spots and fractious, and from the top of the stairs I called to my grandmother to come and sing
'Gaily the Troubadour'. She obediently
came rustling upstairs in her Sunday silk but would have nothing to do
with the troubadour because it was the sabbath. However she found a hymnbook
and sitting in the armchair in Emily's room, where I also slept, she sang hymns
to me. I was enchanted for she had never
sung hymns before. In matters of
religion she stood midway between her husband's agnosticism and her
daughters' faith. I think she was nearer to him than to them, but she did
sometimes go to the town church and she did not think it right to sing ballads
on Sunday; and she did always just hope that she and Adolphus would not be
parted at death. I think I was wrong to describe my grandfather as an agnostic,
for even at the end of his life he was still convinced that beyond death there
was nothing but darkness and the end of it all. He was perhaps an atheist and
my grandmother an agnostic. But atheism is an ugly word, with a finality about it that no scientist should tolerate, and I
prefer agnostic to describe them both. Only to my mother and my youngest
aunt, who of all her children were the only ones to inherit the
strong streak of extra-sensory perception that ran in her family, was my grandmother able to
communicate after her death her discovery of the fact
that 'it is all true'. To my mother especially she was able to convey her joy with overwhelming conviction. And so,
uncertain as she was in life, she had forgotten the words of the hymns of her
childhood, though she remembered the tunes, and had to find a hymn-book that
evening when she sang to me.
My
grandfather down below was displeased. Not only were hymns reverberating over
his agnostic head but he had lost his quiet
time with Marie-Louise. Once or twice he came to the bottom of the
stairs and called out, "Marie-Louise,
come down." But she was not accustomed to being ordered about by
Adolphus and replied sweetly but firmly, "Dolph, I must sing this child to
sleep. I will join you presently."
I
do not know how long it took her to sing me to sleep but I remember my dismay
that my grandfather of all people should not have been on my side. Spoilt
little brat that I was I thought everyone should
always be on my side. Especially with measles upon me.
My
grandparents, their four daughters and their son, were all fascinating individuals,
but the family charm gave them a likeness to each other. It had a sparkle like
light on water. In one daughter only was it lacking. Emily had been bom soon
after the death of the elder son Arnold and her parents' grief had affected her
with a pre-natal sadness. She was the only one to have blue eyes and was
considered the prettiest of the daughters, but she was never happy and she died
in middle age. Her mother yearned over her with painful love, as though in
apology, and loved her the best of her daughters. My grandfather's favourite was Marie. My father and I thought his partiality correct for we too
thought Marie a wonderful person; I
because she adored children and spoilt me even more shockingly than my mother did, and he because of her goodness and her
intellect. My father excelled in the
in-law relationship and his house and his purse were always ungrudgingly at the service of his wife's family,
who were too charming and unworldly
ever to keep firm hold of a penny.
He loved them in a truly Christian way
but when it came to Marie he forgot about being a Christian and just
loved her. I do not think that my mother was jealous for Marie had none of the
feminine graces with which my mother brimmed over. She was vivacious and
talkative but her talk was a man's talk since, my father maintained, she had 'a
man's mind'. It was her father's mind, but her consuming passion was
mathematics. Yet she understood enough science to be able to talk as an equal with her father, just as she could talk
theology with my father. All the aunts could perform the duty known as 'doing
the Obs.', but to her it was not only a duty but a joy.
'Obs.' was an abbreviation of the words meteorological
observations. Twice daily the instruments in the
garden had to be consulted. Among other
matters the velocity of the wind had to be noted, the rainfall measured,
and the hours of sunshine. To measure the sun one left the garden for the cliff
and climbed a slender wooden tower to a
small platform, and consulted a
miraculous instrument where the sun
had actually burned a path on a curved piece of cardboard. My grandfather did
the rounds himself whenever possible, but there were occasions when
someone else had to do them for him. My grandmother
had, at the very beginning of Obs., declared herself incapable of doing
them; she said she was not sufficiently intelligent; so if a daughter was not
handy a neighbour had to do them. This remark of hers was an absolute lie and everyone knew it. 'Doing the Obs.'
was perfectly easy, and my grandmother had great intelligence, but she knew
better than to land herself with an incubus
of this kind for the rest of her life, and the mere suggestion that she
should 'just this once do the Obs.' made her
feel very unwell. By the age of eight I could have done the Obs. myself if
only they would have trusted me. I adored Obs. and would tag after anyone who
was doing them in what must have seemed an intolerable manner. 'To measure the
sun.' It sounded like a fairy tale. If only they would have let me climb alone
to the platform of the sun and measure his footpath by myself. But they wouldn't.
Marie was so clever as a child that every available penny was saved and she was sent to the
Cheltenham Ladies' College, to
study under the revered Miss Buss and Miss Beale.
It was a fellow student, and not Marie, who
wrote the famous verse,
Miss Buss and
Miss Beale Cupid's darts do not feel, How different from us Are Miss Beale and Miss Buss
but she could have written it for she was a very witty
person. Men delighted in her friendship but I never
heard of any dart wounds. She dressed deplorably, and could not see to do her
hair properly because her looking-glass had
the letters of the Greek alphabet stuck round it and on it (she taught
herself Greek as she dressed) but she was
not unfeminine in appearance for she was small and slender. I think she
was just not interested in Cupid. Combined
with a strong will and occasional explosions of a fiery temper she had the greatest power of selfless loving of any
person I have ever known, and since she spent her whole life teaching mathematics to children she needed
the lot. It was Miss Buss and Miss Beale who taught her the deep and
enduring religious faith that she afterwards handed on to her sisters.
I cannot leave this enchanting family without recording a small incident
which lights up in my mind a picture so
vivid that I feel I am there, looking on in the old disused stable at Le
Hechet where the children used to play. It concerned the facts of life, which were not taught to little girls at that
date. They either found out for themselves, or not, as the case might
be. These little girls could not find out, and as they were very intelligent it
worried them. Or at least it worried the three youngest. I cannot believe that
it worried Marie, indifferent as I think she was to anything even remotely
connected with Cupid. It was the youngest
who found out. She was not intellectual like Marie but she had a
needle-sharp mind. They had I suppose been told by someone, not their father, to apply to the Bible when in need of
guidance. So she went through it with eyes as sharp as her mind, noting down everything relevant to the
subject, until the day came when she could say to her three elder
sisters, "I've got it! Come to the stable." So carrying the Bible
they trooped to the stable, four little girls wearing frilly white pinafores
over dark dresses, and quiet and undisturbed in the cobwebby shadows and slanting sunshine all was (more or
less) revealed.
4
I
must leave the island where I entered it, at St Peter Port. There were frequent shopping expeditions to what was
grandly known as Town (with a capital T as though the little rocky place were
London) but before anyone left the island
there was a final expedition to buy gifts to take back to England.
Early in the morning the aunts and I set out laden with baskets. We caught
what we called the bus at the end of the road. It was not a bus at all but a
large open brake drawn by two bony horses.
I was sorry for the horses,
perpetually travelling up and down that steep hill with the added
bitterness that going down the shopping
baskets of the passengers were empty while coming up they were full of heavy parcels, with live shell-fish
down at the bottom. This was the custom and no one seemed to realise its
cruelty. The crabs and lobsters were still alive when taken from their beds of
seaweed in the market and were imprisoned for fear they should get out of the
basket and walk up and down the bus.
The moment when I first discovered that crabs and lobsters are boiled alive was what in modern
parlance is called a moment of truth. My
grandmother had sent one of the aunts and myself to Town one day to call at the
library and to buy a lobster for tomorrow's lunch. This we did and the lobster
was placed beneath the library books in the
basket. It must have been a very quiescent one for I thought it was
dead. After we got home I went to the kitchen to talk to Sophie, my
grandmother's maid who did the cooking. I
opened the door and saw the lobster frantically trying to climb out of the pan of boiling water. Sophie
pushed it down and put the lid on top. I shut the door and ran away. I do not remember where I hid myself and after the fashion of children I kept what I had seen to myself. I did not seek for
comfort, not even from my mother
when I got back to Wells. I have never been able to eat shell-fish from
that day to this.
Yet
if one could turn one's mind from the fate of
shell-fish the market was a wonderful place, almost a cathedral of a
place, with stone aisles and a high echoing roof. The countrywomen in their
black shawls and bonnets came from all over the island with their produce, eggs
and yellow butter, curds, vegetables, fruit
and flowers. Oh the flowers! They were
piled up in great banks of colour and their perfume scented the whole place. The fish on the other hand had no smell. For one thing they were too
fresh and for another the beds of
seaweed on which their bodies lay sent a breath of the sea to mingle
with the scent of the flowers. The aunts bought butter and eggs and always
without fail a canful of curds. A bowl of
Guernsey curds is delectable food. Yogurt cannot hold a candle to it.
The making of curds is a very complicated
matter and is best done by those with
hereditary skill in a cool farmhouse dairy. They were eaten with sugar and grated nutmeg in the same religious
silence that used to attend the eating of shell-fish at a Guernsey high tea.
Such a silence was remarkable for whether
they talk patois or English true
Channel Islanders are equally voluble. My aunts talked so constantly and so rapidly that English heads went round.
We did not buy goche in the market but in a bakery in one of the narrow, paved shopping lanes. There is no cake in the
world like the Guernsey goche. It is a lard cake packed full of fruit and
delicately spiced, and crisp and crackly on top. A wonderful cake, but digestible, for my uncle in his youth
could eat a pound at a sitting with no ill effects. It is still made but
I have heard to my sorrow that it is not now what it was, and that Guernsey
biscuits have disappeared altogether. This
is a tragedy. They were not biscuits, they were like circular rolls to
look at but they were not rolls. They cannot be described. Whenever my mother
was more ill than usual, and nothing the
doctor could do seemed to help her, we would send for Guernsey biscuits.
When presented with one she was immediately very much better. A last shopping
expedition had to include Guernsey biscuits, and boiled sweets from a little
shop in a narrow alley. And then we would visit the verbena shop.
I
think this was in the same alley as the sweet shop and was even smaller and
more mysterious. One was served by a dark,
gentle man who had some unearthly quality about him. He might have been
a fairy man in disguise and perhaps he was. It was he who manufactured the
Guernsey verbena scent and it was a magic perfume. The monks of Caldey Island
now make something which very nearly reaches
the same perfection, but not quite. Verbena likes to grow facing the
sun, with its back against an old stone
wall and its roots where it can feel old stones below the earth. The
fairy man must have had a walled garden such as the monks have, and I should
guess that verbena likes to have sea-air as well as sun on its face. It will
grow without sea air provided it has old stones to its feet and its back, and
sun on its face, but it will not smell so sweet. And nor does mignonette, nor
passion flower. At least the mignonette and passion flower in my Oxfordshire
garden do not have the scent they had in my
grandparents' garden. The Guernsey lilies on the other hand, which have
no scent, stand along the wall that faces
the sunrise as gaily and triumphantly as though they thought they were
in Guernsey.
If there was time between the buying of the verbena scent and the catching of the home-going bus I
might be allowed what to me was a great treat, and
that was a visit to Victor Hugo's house. It had been kept just as he had left
it as a memorial to him, and was open to the public at certain hours and very
reverently visited, for the islanders were proud that he had found refuge with
them when he was exiled from France. As a
child I knew very little about him but I was awed by the fact that the
house had once belonged to my
great-grandfather Doctor Ozanne. He had
sold it to Victor Hugo and my grandmother had taken the great man round the house on her eighteenth birthday.
Children are dreadful little snobs and the fact that my grandmother had talked with Victor Hugo, and of all the houses in
Guernsey hers had been the one he had chosen for his home, seemed to me
to shed a very bright lustre indeed over our
family. When I went there I marched through the rooms that Victor Hugo had made so magnificent with tapestries,
carvings, ornate marble clocks, inlaid tables,
chandeliers, velvet draperies and much more, and had hard work not to call out to the other sightseers, "My family lived here. My grandmother
talked to Victor Hugo. This is my house." I thought it beautiful.
Now, how much I wish I had seen it in its original simplicity. But at the top
of the house was a little room that Victor Hugo built out from the roof and
this was comparatively simple. Here he would sit and work, and on a clear day
when he looked up he could look out over the
steeply sloping garden and see the
coast of France.
The
last evening came, trunks were packed, the Obs. and my grandfather anxiously
consulted as to tomorrow's weather. The
morning came and we said good-bye to
my grandmother and I think we all cried a little. The aunts had to
survive another term of teaching in English boarding schools before they would see
the island again, and I was returning to Wells where there was no bathing; you
might not bathe in the moat. My grandfather came with us in the cab to see us off but though I remember the
arrivals at the island so clearly I
cannot remember any of the departures.
Perhaps my grandfather standing alone waving to us as the ship drew away, and
then the slow disappearance of St
Peter Port and the ships at anchor
and the circling gulls, and then the heading out into the open sea away
from it all was too poignant to be remembered. For I would not be back for another year, and a year to a child can
seem an eternity.
CHAPTER IV
Edwardians
1
BACK
IN WELLS THE ISLAND AND ITS ENCHANTMENT receded
from me as the busyness of home grew round me once more. It was another
sort of enchantment, remembered as a hum almost like the busyness of bees. Deprived of (or not yet burdened with) our
modern labour-saving inventions there was a great deal to do even in a modest home like ours. It was a
world in itself, self-contained to an
extent it is hard to realise today. Households were larger then than
they are now for as well as children they
almost always contained grandparents or an old retired governess or nanny as a permanent member. People with adequate homes and families did not take up room in the
little hospitals, called in a small town like Wells cottage hospitals,
but were ill in their own homes, and if the illness was serious that made work.
There was no old person living in our home for my father's parents had died in his youth and my mother's,
hating to leave the Island, visited us at rare intervals and could
never have borne to live in England, but the aunts always came to our home to
be ill.
And
then there was the cooking, a tremendous business. The very size of the
blackleaded kitchen range, taking up the whole of one wall, the highly polished
pots and pans and rows of china plates on the dresser, the stir and bustle, the
comings and goings of tradesmen and servants and children and dogs and cats,
cried aloud of the enormous importance of cooking to an age that had never set
eyes on a tin opener.
Without it there were hams to be boiled, marmalade and pickles and chutney to be made, plum
puddings to be stirred in large earthenware crocks,
quantities of food to be bottled and
preserved and stowed away, fruit that included such things as
mulberries, medlars, apricots, nectarines,
bullaces, the old-fashioned fruit that grew in the walled gardens which
most houses seemed to possess in country
towns; passing along a street, if the front door was wide open, you
could sometimes look through the dark polished depths of an old house and see
through the open garden door the rich glow of an autumn garden. These walled gardens trapped the sunlight and distilled
it into golden wine, and the wine got into the fruit.
The comfortably-off ate far too much but with that kitchen range glowing like an altar at the centre of the house, and the garden packed with food that
must not on any account be wasted, it was perhaps not surprising. Yet
after a breakfast of porridge and bacon,
followed by an adequate lunch and afternoon tea with homemade cakes,
however did the adults of those days manage a three-course meal in the evening? Yet many did and though I remember very portly persons I remember too lovely ladies with
willowy figures and tiny waists. Emily, for instance,and cousins who came to stay. I would look
through the baize door that shut the nurseries off from the rest of the house and see them floating down to
dinner in their long dresses; and one evening I remember they had each
fastened an aster into their dress.
Asters were a favourite flower and so were sweet-scented geraniums, and the peonies I especially
loved because their petals
and leaves were always so wonderfully
cool; but they were less useful than geraniums whose
petals could be rubbed on cheeks that needed
a little colour. Make-up was not considered proper for virtuous young ladies, only the other sort, but
no one knew what you were doing with geranium
petals.
That
past age had many evils that were peculiarly its own and one of the worst was
disregard of the misery existing outside the
self-centred home, beyond the quiet village or the sleepy country town. "We
lived in our own world," a friend of my own age said to me not long ago.
We did just that and paid little attention to what went on in the world
outside. At least so it seems to me, looking back. The solidly based home, the small communities with their songs
and tales and dances, were good things, but upon the other side of the coin was
this indifference. When told of conditions in the London slums, or in the industrial
North where the infernal machines were
spitting out their venom over blackened homes and lives, we were very
sorry but we had no means of picturing it to ourselves, it all seemed very far away.
My
parents were more aware of the suffering of the
world beyond the charmed circle than were many of their friends, my
father because he had been born in London and as a young priest had worked in a
factory town, and my mother because she was
deeply compassionate and had made it her business to know. People went
in to meals in our house past two large collecting boxes which my mother kept
on the hall table. One was labelled S.P.G. and the other Waifs and Strays, and
the latter had a picture on it of two ragged children. I do not know if anyone
looked at them as they went in to dinner but I do know that people who came to
stay in the house did not leave it until they had done their duty by one box or
the other. I do not know how my mother contrived this but she was a clever woman and could contrive most things. If
the Waifs and Strays got more than the S.P.G.,
which I think they did, that would have been because my mother cared
more for waifs and strays than she did for
the heathen. They were less remote. It is said that parents always try to give
their children what they have lacked themselves and so my mother,
remembering the austerity
of her own childhood, allowed me too many pretty clothes, too many toys, too much spoiling, and ended by having
a very nasty little spoilt brat on her hands. But upon one piece of discipline
she did insist. Every Christmas I was forced to choose from my
multitude of toys a basketful that must be
given away. No matter what the
display of tears and temper the basket must be filled. Nanny then took
me by the hand and led me to St Thomas's
street, where lived children poorer than myself, and I had to go from
house to house giving away my toys until the basket was empty. I suffered
agonies of embarrassment but there was no
escape for Nanny was with me and prodded from behind. I can remember only one of the many homes. The kitchen
was dark and there seemed nothing in it
except too many children. They sat still as statues as they suffered the indignity forced upon them,
moving only to put out a hand and take the proffered cast-off toy from the rich little girl who wore a
velvet bonnet. That scene of poverty
must have burnt itself into my mind for I can see it vividly now, though
at the time I think I felt more embarrassed than ashamed.
The
affair was not without its effect upon me, though hardly the one that my mother
intended, for I decided to give away the whole of the contents of our apple
store, laid out upon slotted shelves in the
garden room. It only took me about an hour, filling my basket with apples
and running backwards and forwards from the
apple room to the garden railings through which I pushed the apples to
the delighted children outside. Just as the birds know by some mysterious
instinct that you have put out crumbs for them, so did the children of St
Thomas's street know about those apples. They gathered in flocks and there was no sullen indifference this time.
They knew I was defying authority and there was ecstatic delight on both
sides of the railings. I am happy to remember that the last apple had left the
apple room before I was caught. I could not understand the ensuing row.
"But you told me we must give away our
things," I said to my mother.
"Your things, I told you," retorted my
mother. "Not my things and your father's. Now we
shall have no more apples until next autumn."
The
thought of no apple dumplings was sobering and I wept. It was my first
depressing realisation that an act of true self-sacrifice is not intended by
God to leave you just as comfortable and well off as you were before. My mother
was mollified and said we would plant an apple tree in my own little patch of
garden, which was situated in the midst of
the vegetable garden and commanded a splendid view of Tor Hill, and
every apple on it would be my own to do what I liked with. This was done but
the devil saw to it that that tree never bore a single apple.
2
I come back once more to the hive of industry that was an Edwardian home and marvel that it cost so little to keep going. My father had an income of five hundred pounds a year and this supported a
medium-size house and garden, three
maids (though the little one aged about fourteen only earned ten pounds
a year) and Nanny and a gardener. There
were always many mouths to feed and even when making allowances for
what inflation has done to the currency how was it managed? As I think about it
I realise that we spent practically nothing outside our home. We seldom went to
a theatre and holidays, if taken at all,
were a visit to relatives or a fortnight in lodgings at the nearest seaside resort, for only rich people went abroad. Light was cheap, consisting of oil
lamps and candles. Coal was also
cheap but was never used in bedrooms unless you were seriously ill. The
houses were dark and cold but I think we hardly noticed the cold because we
wore so many clothes, and these were cheap because mostly made at home and made
to last practically for ever.
A great deal of time was expended on our clothes. They were lovely in our home and owed much of their beauty to the lady with
no head who stood
like
a saint upon a pedestal in the day nursery. Her name was Dummy and she was much
revered. She was red in colour and had a
well-formed bosom and a tiny waist.
Below the waist she expanded considerably
but ended abruptly at the hips. Her only garment was Nanny's tape
measure which when not in use was draped round her neck. Upon her serene and docile form Nanny and Emily, who often stayed with
us and was clever with her needle, created Emily's and my mother's dresses and my mother's tea-gowns;
though there is something of a
mystery here because my mother and
Emily were so slim and Dummy had such a well-developed bosom. I can only
suppose that by the standards of the time Dummy had the correct measurements and
my mother and Emily filled up the empty
spaces with some sort of in-filling. Created is the right word for these
garments were works of art. Yards of
material formed their flowing lines
and they were ornamented with lace insertions, tucks, ruffles and ribbon. Tea-gowns were a veritable froth of
this and that and looked like the foam of the sea. They were never worn at tea
time so far as I can remember but were put on when you felt poorly; something midway between a dressing-gown and
a dress and indicating that though you were up you were only just up.
Female
clothes were designed very much as an outward
symbol of the passing years. As soon as ageing gentlewomen began to
show their age rather badly they cashed in on it, wearing soft dresses of
lavender and grey, a shawl or lace scarf round the shoulders and a lace cap to
hide the place on the top of the head where hair tends to get thin. Having
dressed for the part they sat down. On chilly days they sat by the drawing-room
fire, on really warm
days
a basket chair was carried into the garden and they sat there and watched the grandchildren at play. i That is
all they really did about the grandchildren; watch them and occasionally sing
them to sleep. What they would have thought
about the overworked grandmothers of today I do not know. But whether or not they had grandchildren very little was expected of these ageing ladies. They had done
their work, were revered for it and might now sit down. j I suppose it
is on balance a happy thing that old people are put on the shelf less early
now; but I do have days when I hanker for a lace cap.
I also hanker
after the hat-trimming box, for it was great fun. Edwardian hats were so elaborate that only the wealthy could afford a new one every season, the less wealthy bought
what were called shapes, felt for winter, straw for summer, and these shapes
went on year after year, retrimmed in spring and summer from the hat-trimming
box. The placing of this large box upon the nursery table on the appropriate half-yearly date was almost a religious
ritual. Everyone gathered round, the lid was lifted and the contents ceremoniously emptied out. There was practically
nothing that could not be placed on an Edwardian
hat; fur, flowers, cherries, jewelled buckles, velvet bows, ribbon rosettes, ostrich feathers, swans-down,
cocks' feathers. And worst of all, wings of birds,
big white wings that looked like wings of gulls and ducks' wings in all their lovely variety. A woman could look at times as though she wore a whole
dead bird on her hat. The thought of it revolts me now but then I longed for wings or a swirl of ostrich
feathers instead of just a swansdown
edging to my bonnet. But if the
winter headgear was sometimes an outrage the shady straw summer hats
could be lovely with their
wreaths of poppies and corn, cowslips, rosebuds or
forget-me-nots. And sometimes a wreath of real flowers was worn with a matching
posy tucked in at the waist, but this was not a good idea because they died so soon. A better notion was that
adopted by the men at a garden party or wedding. A small silver or glass container with water in it was
fastened under the lapel, how I cannot imagine, and a rose or carnation with appropriate greenery was stuck
in the drink and remained fresh throughout the afternoon.
There
was a lot of gladness in the clothes of that period. They swished and rustled
and floated and swept, and chains and
bracelets tinkled. My mother had few jewels but she tinkled because on
the days when she was well enough to abandon
her tea-gown and put on a dress she wore her chatelaine. It was fastened
to her belt by a silver hook and from it depended
on slender silver chains a pair of scissors in a silver sheath, a little
purse of silver rnesh to hold her thimble and a tiny notebook with silver covers and a pencil in a silver case.
Mothers get dressed so quickly in these days that their offspring cannot get much fun out of helping them do it. A
zip-fastener, if it does not stick, is switched
up the back in a moment but hooking your mother up the back when heaven
alone knew how many hooks and eyes you had to manipulate was a work of art, and required much practice and
heavy breathing on the part of the child and much patience on the part
of the mother. Hair had to be brushed with a hundred strokes a day. When it was
up it was coiled on top of the head like a
crown, and when down it was a matter
for pride if a child could boast that
its mother could sit on her hair. My mother could
and
it was a joke between us that she could have emulated Lady Go diva. Her hair
was brown with golden lights and so full of electricity that on frosty days it
sprang about her head like snakes when it was
brushed.
Washing long
hair at home was quite an undertaking and so was
washing bodies without the aid of bathrooms. There were large marble-topped
wash-stands in each bedroom with patterned jugs and basins. Our nursery jug was
ornamented with chilly storks standing in a
pool, depressed bulrushes growing beside them, and in cold weather the
water in the jug would be frozen hard by
morning. Our home possessed bath tubs of two sorts, some round, some
shaped like armchairs, and these were placed in the bedrooms at night, each
with an early Christian beside it. These early Christians were a fascination to
a child. I do not remember how they got their name. It was not a name known to
the trade I am sure. Probably my mother invented it because they were supposed
to encourage early rising. They were small brown wicker hampers, tubular
shaped, lined with cotton wool and twill of
a vivid shade of scarlet. At bedtime metal containers filled with hot
water were put inside and they were carried upstairs one by one and placed in
each bedroom beside the tub. I imagine you did what you liked with it, using
the hot water then and there or keeping it
till the morning when it would still be hot and could be used for
shaving as well as washing. I say I imagine because I have no certain knowledge of these mysteries. Children and servants
were the lucky ones. Children bathed in a tub before the day-nursery fire and
the servants bathed beside the blessed warmth of the kitchen range.
Just before we left the Principal's House my mother, whose active mind was always well ahead of the times, lost patience and
startled Wells by installing a bathroom. It was a nine days' wonder. I do not think it worked very well, and the only thing I
really remember about it is that when
the first wave of zero weather struck the bathroom all the pipes froze,
and later burst, and the resultant display of icicles was so glorious that a
professional photographer asked if he might come to take photographs.
I hope that bathroom eased the lot of our servants, for they were wonderful. In those days servants
never left you except to
get married or die. In a middle-class household they
were members of the family, dearly loved and loving. Mostly the people they
worked for were unworthy of them, it was very seldom that they were unworthy of their people. When their breed
disappeared something extraordinarily sound and sweet went out of life.
Sarah reigned in the kitchen all through
the years of my childhood and Mary and Lilian,
two beautiful sisters, were in turn our parlour-maid. But Mary was so incomparably beautiful that she
did not last long and I had the honour to be her bridesmaid at her wedding at
St Cuthbert's Church. Her sister Lilian was
like a lily, with a perfect skin and smooth pale gold hair. The
housemaid Araminta came to us as a small girl hardly more than a child. She was
not a beauty, for she had a sallow skin and prominent teeth, but she was most
attractive all the same. She had a trim little figure, curly black hair and
sparkling black eyes. She also had one of those stout hearts that so often go with
a very small body, and a loyalty to match her heart. When we left Somerset for Ely and the Cambridgeshire fens Sarah
was too old to contemplate taking her roots out of Somerset, and she went to
live in an almshouse, but those two brave girls Lilian and Araminta, because of
the great love they bore my mother, said they must come too. They came but alas we did not keep them very long. Their soft
West-country voices and their charming ways made havoc of the tough
hearts of the Fen men and they both got married.
3
I think Nanny
would never have got married however many men had asked
her. From the time she came to us, when I was a month old, her life was centred on my mother. She was like a planet revolving
round the sun. My mother possessed what I think is best described as a
healing personality. She had slightly the charismatic gift in her hands and
more strongly the telepathic knowledge of the spiritual needs of others. Nanny
came to her a plain shy girl, very slow in
all she did and with no self-confidence. Yet when my mother's sisters blamed
her for choosing such a dull girl as Nanny she replied, "She is
the one. She is kind." And how right she was. Shut behind the green baize
door of the nursery wing the children of that period were entirely in the care
of their nurse and at her mercy. Nanny was all mercy. But my mother saw in her
more than kindness. She arranged for her to have sketching lessons and to her
amazed joy Nanny found that she was a painter. Later she found that she was also an excellent photographer. To
find herself an artist transformed her and she blossomed into a happy girl. My
mother had her reward for in all her illnesses she
never needed a nurse. Nanny did everything for her. The love of the two women
for each other and their reliance upon each other was extraordinary. When in the last war Nanny was killed in an
air-raid something broke in my
mother. She was not defeated but she carried on for the rest of the way
without gaiety.
Nanny's
parents lived at Bath and if there was an aunt
handy to be with my mother Nanny would sometimes take me to stay with
them for a short while. It was almost as good as going to the Island. They were
the opposite of my grandparents for it was the old man who was tall and
imposing while his wife was tiny, gentle and obedient. But Nanny-Daddy (surely I could have thought up a less obvious
name for him) did not alarm me because he was grey-bearded like my
grandfather. His considerable girth was contained in front by a large gold
watch chain stretched across it. Picture to yourself King Edward the Seventh
with the face of an exceptionally good and kind man and that was Nanny-Daddy.
He was hospitable and liked to see the large dining-room table entirely
surrounded, the guests doing justice to the superb cooking of his eldest
daughter Mary. He did justice to it himself but he always kept a selfless eye
on the progress of his guests and did not
forget the children. I was never scolded for greediness in his house, as was sometimes the case at
home, instead his voice would boom above the hum of conversation with the information that
"Elizabeth's plate is empty." No wonder I loved him.
Nanny-Mummy
did not sit round the table with the rest
of us for she was frail. Dressed in black with a gold locket round her
neck she sat by the fire and warmed her
thin hands and said very little, but when she did speak it was lovingly in a soft musical voice,
with a gentle nodding of her head that was somehow like a caress. I cannot remember that she ever embraced anyone but she called us all 'my dear', with a long lingering inflection of the last word that made one feel strangely protected. She must in
her life have wept much for only
three of her large family of children
had survived and her eyes were pale and faded.
I do not know what Nanny-Daddy's life work had been, though I have the feeling it was the
Great Western Railway, but I think he must have come
from country stock for he had chosen for his retirement an old house that had once been a farmhouse, with a large
rambling garden where he spent his days growing superb vegetables and rearing
chickens. Once it had been right out in the
country, and when I knew it there
was still country on three sides, but on
the fourth side it was attached to the City of Bath by streets of small Victorian houses. The old
house looked as though attached to
the stretch of grey streets as a ship is moored to a long grey harbour
wall.
On arrival, having got out of the cab and paid the cabby, the traveller faced the high stone wall that surrounded the house
and garden, but looking up one could see
beyond the house green hills that rolled up to the sky. They were a sea of green waves that rolled for ever, never breaking and making no
sound at all.
There was a strong door in the wall, an iron chain with a ring on it hanging to one side. This one
pulled and a bell sounded far away in the depths
of the house. Then came the extraordinary,
amazing, magic moment. The door opened, one went through and there was nobody
on the other side. It had opened by itself
onto a short stone-paved path arched over by a curved iron roof green with age,
supported by iron posts on each side. Then Mary,
Nanny's older sister, appeared in the wide darkness at the open front door, smiling
a welcome. Someone, probably Nanny-Daddy, with knowledge learned from the G.W.R., had contrived a mechanism which both rang
the bell and opened the outer door without human help. It was a great
marvel.
The
hall was stone-floored, large and dark as a cave. Worn stone steps led up to
the kitchen upon one side and upon the other was the large dining room where everyone lived as well as ate. Meals
were presided over by a very large framed engraving of the Last
Judgment. The companion picture in the hall showed
Christians being thrown to the lions; but it was mercifully so dark in
the hall that you could not see it very clearly. Beyond the dining room was an
exquisite little parlour which was only used on Sundays. This contained a
tinkling upright piano and lots of fascinating china ornaments and
antimacassars. The whole house smelt of furniture polish and shone and sparkled
with cleanliness. It was a tall house and there were exciting empty storerooms and attics that both scared and
fascinated me.
But
best of all were the cock and the hens. His hen
houses occupied the same position of importance in Nanny-Daddy's garden
and heart as the Obs. did in my grandfather's. The daily ritual of collecting
the eggs, at which I assisted, had the same sort of religious importance as the ritual of 'doing the Obs.', and my wonder the first time my grandfather
showed me the path of the sun on a crescent curve of burnt cardboard was equalled on the day Nanny-Daddy
first put a fluffy chicken into my hands. How did these things come to
be? How could a bit of cardboard measure the sun? How did the egg get under the
hen and the chicken out of the egg? Where did the sun come from when it came up out of the sea looking like a
painted Easter egg? In Wells we always had painted
eggs for breakfast on Easter day. Why? Nanny was no good at answering
questions and quick to say with a weary sigh, "Well, that's enough. How many more times am I to tell you that I don't
know." Why did people not know? What was this mystery at the heart of
things? To wake up in the dawn and hear the cock crowing in the garden filled
me with ecstasy. Cocks and hens were not
kept in the precincts of Wells and I heard the thrilling sound for the
first time in Nanny's home. From visit to visit I looked forward to hearing it
again and I shall never hear it without a thrill. When first I made
acquaintance with Hamlet the phrase The cock that is the trumpet to the morn'
went right through me. That was what the triumphant cry was, a trumpet that
celebrated the return of light. The answers to our clamorous questions are
hidden in a light too blinding to be approached, but the cock agrees with
George Mac-donald that there is a secret too great to be told.
4
The
short visit would end and Nanny and I would return to Wells. I was never
homesick either on the Island or at Bath. I had begun visiting the Island before the beginning of memory, it was an
extension of home, and in Bath I had Nanny. I was with her far more than
I was with my mother, and it was she who satisfied the needs every child has
for a trustworthy experience of security
and love. In my earlier years I think
I loved her more than I loved my mother, and I was afraid of my father. He was
the very reverse of a harsh man but he
was the one who was called upon to administer discipline when my behaviour
passed all bounds. Discipline was my chief point of contact with him when I was small and his marvellous
tenderness was something I discovered only in
later years.
Though
I remember my first foretaste of it. My mother became desperately ill with
terrible pains in her head and so paralysed
by some form of poisoning that she could hardly drag herself from her
bed to her sofa. Our doctor had not the faintest idea what was the matter and was anxious that she should
leave home and live in Bath for the winter, in the care of a doctor there who was reputed to be very
clever, and of course Nanny had to
go too to look after her. I was left in the care of Nanny's sister Mary,
but even so to have both my mother and
Nanny disappear at the same moment was for me a very traumatic
experience. Spoilt little horror that I was I found comfort in resenting Mary
and being as naughty as possible.
And
then quite suddenly my father became for those few months the central figure in
my world. He had as it were turned back upon that pathway where he was always
in the distance. There would be many of
these brief meetings before that final turning back, and this was the
first of them. His days were an austere fixed routine of work and prayer, beginning at six in the morning and finishing at
midnight, but somehow he found time to play with me as my mother had
done before she became too ill. The playtimes with him were not sessions for he was not anchored to a sofa
or a rocker as my mother and Sarah were.
There were big wicker armchairs in the study, for the use of his
students when they came to talk to him, and
in these marvel-
lous
playtimes they were turned upside down and turned into caves inside which my
father and I growled and prowled as lions and tigers. Or they became little huts in which such characters as
Bruce and Alfred watched spiders and
burned cakes.
But on Sundays there were no games. For one thing my father had had a very stern, almost Calvinistic upbringing, with no
storybooks or games allowed on Sundays for the children (except Noah's Ark because it came out of the Bible) and though for
the rest of his life his mind became
steadily broader and more tolerant he
was at this time still a little shackled by it. And for another thing my
Sunday scripture lesson, always given me by my mother, was now his task.
I
think he had not the slightest idea how to set about instructing a small child. My mother had given me carefully
prepared instructions which went in at one ear and out at the other. My father
took me on his lap, with a cushion placed
between his exceptionally bony
knees and his child's tender posterior, and turned the pages of a New
Testament picture book, commenting briefly
on the pictures as we con-sidered
them one by one. At the pictures of the pas-sion of Christ I refused to look. I had caught a glimpse of one
and that was enough. My father was under-standing about this and we turned them
over in a lump, leaping straight from Palm
Sunday to Easter day and ignoring the crux of the matter altogether. Yet now I think that turning the pages of that
picture book with my father was the most important thing that ever happened to me, important because for
the first time in my life the man in the picture book came out of it and
was alive. It is probably simply my fancy that his arrival had been heralded by
the crowing of the cock, but fancy or not
the cock-thrill went through me all over
again when I discovered the poetry of Gerard
Manley Hopkins and found how often the thought of Christ would be linked
with a bird symbol; there is 'The Windhover' dedicated to Christ our Lord, but
the best of all to me is the ending of the sonnet on 'Patience'.
And where is he
who more and more distils Delicious kindness? He is patient. Patience fills His
crisp combs, and that comes those ways we
know.
The theophanies of children could be
the subject of a book in themselves. I am sure most children have an awareness
of God in very early childhood, though it can come so early and be so simple
that later they forget it; or if they remember they do not wish to speak of it
for fear of being laughed at. I am speaking of it now only because I am trying
to tell the truth and believe that it was a
valid experience and that I am lucky in remembering it so clearly. I owe
the clearness perhaps partly to the loneliness of my childhood and to the beauty of my home. (How can a child
in a slum experience God? Can it have a theophany with nothing to look at but
dustbins and brick walls and never a moment of silence and loneliness? Yet
sometimes perhaps in the mercy of God it comes.) And also without doubt to the
fact that my father had in some way communicated his own conviction to me. He
had made the Christ in the picture book a living person.
The
winter passed and my mother came home, making a gallant pretence that the
doctor at Bath had helped her, and even though my father receded from me again
the spring world was full of joy. It was in a world of sunshine and birdsong
that I had my first conviction of sin. So baldly stated it sounds a comic occurrence but I did not think so at the
time. It overwhelmed me. I know the
exact spot on a field path where I first knew the vileness of sin in myself; and
can recapture the misery I felt because it has been repeated so many times since. What caused this first
conviction? Was it because Christ had come alive? Or because I had come to know
and love my father better and perhaps subconsciously compared myself to him? Partly perhaps the shock of joy
caused by my mother's homecoming, because it was to her I ran when I got
home and to her that I poured out the tale of my wickedness; and I hope that
the way I had treated Nanny's sister, and also frequently treated my poor daily
governess, came first on my list rather than stealing sugar from the nursery
cupboard. The shock of realising what went on behind the green baize door of
the nursery wing must have been a cruel one to my mother but I remember that
she stood up to it well and was able to assure me of God's forgiveness.
A little later I was alone in the
garden, at a spot where hyacinths and deep red wallflowers were in bloom
against a grey stone wall, and God revealed himself
in a shining world. Every flower flamed with the glory and every bird sang of it. It would be foolish to try
and describe the experience; who can? Only the poets and mystics can capture
something of the light, Traherne perhaps even more perfectly than Wordsworth.
All things were
spotless and pure and glorious; and infinitely mine and joyful and precious . .
. I was entertained like an angel with the works of God in their splendour and
glory; I saw all in the peace of Eden; heaven and earth did sing my Creator's praises, and could not make more melody
to Adam than to me. ... Is it not
strange that an infant should be heir of
the whole world and see those mysteries which the books of the learned never unfold?
I think of Laurie Lee at the age of three.
The June grass, amongst which I stood, was taller than I was and I wept. I had never been so
close to grass before. It towered above me and all around me, each blade
tattooed with tiger skins of sunlight. It
was knife-edged dark and a wicked green, thick as a forest and alive
with grasshoppers that chirped and chattered and leapt through the air like
monkeys. High overhead ran frenzied larks, screaming, as though the sky were tearing apart.
He felt fear as
well as awe and he was right. In our weakness
it can seem a terrible as well as a beautiful world, but I do not remember fear, only awed amazement. I picked some of the deep red wallflowers and a
small hyacinth, and Nanny let me keep them in a pot of water beside my bed in
the night nursery. The scent of wallflowers and hyacinths is now for me
irretrievably mixed up with the reading of the Gospels. My godmother had given
me a little copy of the New Testament and
in the ungrateful way of spoilt children I had not bothered with it and
had lost it. But now, I don't remember how, it came to light again and lived
under my pillow. I woke up with the birds
and read it every morning, not ceasing to read it until I had reached
the end of the fourth gospel. I cannot have understood much of what I read but
all through that reading time I continued in
the amazement of peace and love. And that experience too has been
described over and over again. "He looked us through the lattice of our
flesh and he spoke us fair." Then the whole heavenly thing slipped away
never to return.
Almost for a
moment this child sounds a nice little girl
but though these visitations of mercy may give direction to a life, may even
store up some strength in us of which we are not aware until much later, they
do not alter fundamental character. I have met many delightful untarnished only
children but I was too spoilt to be one of them. I do not see how the spoiling
could have been avoided. In my early years no one expected that my mother would
live long. She herself was quite sure she would not, and like so many
sensitive extroverts her
own suffering caused her not
only to be acutely aware of illness in others but even to imagine it was there
when it was not. She considered me a delicate child who might not live long either. Whichever way she looked at it fear of being parted from this adored
child, whom she had nearly died to bring into the world, was always a
shadow upon her. And so she, who if she had been a well woman would have been a
wise mother of many children, was in illness the reverse. Whenever I sneezed
she sent for the doctor. Or if she did not Nanny did, for Nanny well or ill was
a congenital spoiler. And so that child was and is a neurotic selfish little
beast. I say is for she is with me still. All my life I have been waging war
with her. I have a dim hope that I may get rid of her before I die, but it is very dim. If I do not, and beyond death
find that she is with me still, the starting of the battle with her all over
again will be my purgatory.
CHAPTER V
The Family of the Silk-Weaver
If I found it difficult to describe
my grandfather how much more difficult will it be to write of my father. Mere
facts are easy, they are the outlines of the picture, but to fill in outlines
with the colour of reality is hardest of all with those who are nearest to you. They are too near. You feel
rather than see their true quality and the feel of a person or a thing
or a situation is hard to communicate. My father was born in Canonbury, North
London, in 1866. He was the third son, but the only one to survive infancy. A
few years later, after the birth of a little girl, the family moved to
Blackheath. The house was actually on the heath, fresh and breezy above the roar of London but yet to my father's
mind a part of it. Though at heart a countryman he loved London and was
proud to call himself a Londoner. Love of
London is perhaps hereditary in the family for so many of us have seemed
to love the place. The first ancestor of whom I have any knowledge is William Gooueds, a Flemish Huguenot weaver whose family came to England and settled in London. He
established himself in business and did well, becoming a flourishing silk merchant, and was admitted to the Freedom of the City of
London and Worshipful Company of Weavers. I
wish I knew more about him. I think of him living with his wife and family in some low-ceilinged old house, with
plenty of space in it for the
clacking looms where his daughters would sit and work, singing as the
shuttle sped from hand to hand; weaving was one of my greatest joys when I was
young and I know from personal experience that you cannot work at a hand-loom
without singing. Behind the house there would have been a quiet garden, shaded
by a mulberry tree for the silkworms. I have been told that until recently it
was quite common to find old mulberry trees tucked
away here and there in London, and that they marked the dwellings of the
silk merchants.
My grandfather spent his days going
backwards and forwards to the Bank of
England and cultivating his garden in his free time. I know that he, like William
Gooueds, was good at business, that he was a religious man and a fine gardener,
but that is all I know, and his portrait, showing a dark handsome man with side
whiskers, does not tell me anything more, and I am not helped by the fact that
his son and daughter gave such contradictory accounts of him. That perhaps is natural
since my grandfather did not get on with his son but dearly loved his little
daughter. The fact that father and son were not compatible is also not
surprising. My father, though he delighted in the beauty of his garden and
would stand lost in delight
as autumn by autumn
he watched the butterflies on the michaelmas daisies,
could
never be induced to do anything in it. And when it came to business his brilliant
mind closed down altogether. He hated money as much as he hated gardening and
was scarcely able to ascertain if the right change had been given him when he bought a railway ticket.
Even oneness in religion soon failed
father and son. My grandparents were stern
Protestant Evangelicals and when a Roman Catholic missal was found in
the bedroom of their schoolboy son they were appalled. If my father had shown
any inclination towards penitence things
might have been better but when he stood upon the mat he was not
penitent. "I don't want to be one," he insisted, "I just want to
know how other people worship God, and why shouldn't
I know?" In that rather sad household fun was suspect; theatres
were considered wicked and no stockings might be hung up on Christmas eve. My
father reacted, for gentle though he was he had all his life a streak of the rebel in him. He developed a strong
sense of humour, became a champion of the ecumenical cause, a high churchman and a devotee of the theatre. We become what our
upbringing makes us, we are told, and this is true, but I think quite
as many minds are formed by rebellion as by
conformity.
My grandmother Elizabeth Bennet was very delicate and through almost the whole of her children's memory of her she suffered from asthma,
and from the melancholia that is the
skeleton in our family cupboard. Her
little daughter remembered her in later life as very often enthroned
inside her four-poster, "writing
letters to everyone else but shut away from
me". The words conjure up an unhappy picture of a sick woman
drawing her sadness around her as she draws her bedcurtaim and too absorbed in it to notice the
presence of a small daughter in need of love. At the period in my life when I
began to succeed as a writer I was seized
with an absurd longing for a fourposter, not with heavy Victorian curtains but gay chintz ones. The longing was acute for
some years and my mother complained that my stories were full of fourposters and she was thoroughly
tired of them. I fought the addiction
for two reasons, firstly my politics were anti-fourposter; to spend so
much money on oneself would have been a crime of the worst order for a
socialist; and secondly I feared I might
start behaving like my
grandmother. My beloved
Greataunt Emma, my grandmother's sister, had told me that I was the exact
reproduction of my grandmother. "Just like my dear Bessie." Well, I
had inherited Bessie's tendency to melancholy, though not, thank God, her
asthma, and I was not going to risk a
fourposter. Now, when I think it might be safe to risk one, though my
politics remain what they were, I no longer
want it; such is the contrariness
of life.
Between my father and his mother
there was a great love. He looked after her
devotedly and perhaps it was her suffering that developed the tenderness
that was so characteristic of him. If it was his fate to be beset with delicate
females at least he had the refreshment of contrast. My grandmother's photo
shows sadness and resignation but my mother was never either sad or resigned.
She was never so ill that she could not
make other people laugh, and was far
too good a fighter to be resigned to anything whatever that she
disliked. Greatly though he loved his mother perhaps my father's marriage too
had in it, deep down, something of reaction.
He went to a
school called the Blackheath Proprietary School. It was a day school, and boys of all ages tramped there from
every corner of the heath. It was certainly not a
public school nor was it a grammar school. I do not really know what sort of a
school it was except that it was a bad one. The teaching must have been good
for it turned out some distinguished men,
but the tortures inflicted upon small boys were the type known as
refined. The big boys would lift the little
ones up above a stone floor passage and put them with their shoulders
pressed against one wall and their feet against the other, in danger of serious
injury should they relax the pressure and fall to the stones below, and leave
them there until it was their pleasure to take them down again. These and similar bullyings my father apparently
took as a matter of course, though as a small and delicate boy he was a popular
victim. He set himself to work hard and grow fast and won the comparative immunity of the sixth form at an unusually
early age. Then he won a scholarship and left that
abominable school, and the restrictions and sadness of his home, and
went to University College, Oxford, and
happiness.
2
When
my father spoke of his undergraduate days he conjured up a picture of idyllic
bliss. A quiet city of exquisite beauty, not much changed in those days from the Duns Scotus' Oxford of Gerard
Manley Hopkins' poem.
Towery city and branchy between towers; Cuckoo-echoing, bell-swarmed, Lark-charmed,
rock-racked, river-rounded. . . .
Towers and spires, bells and
bird-song, a green and quiet countryside lapping like the sea right up to the city,
'the streamlike windings' of The High disturbed
only by the occasional passing of wheeled traffic and the voices of the young
men who strolled up and down it discussing and arguing in the way of
youth for ever. The slow passing of the seasons, spring with fritillaries in the meadows and bluebells in Bagley
Wood, summer and sculling on the upper river, the sound of oars in the water
and the flash of kingfishers'
wings. Autumn and
the Virginia creeper scarlet on old grey walls, gold leaves
floating down from the tall
motionless trees in Christ Church Meadow, bonfires in the gardens. Winter and
groups of enthusiastic young men
gathered together in college rooms
before a roaring fire, reading the fashionable poet Robert Browning. They were ideally cared for, those
fortunate young. They dined in Hall at candlelit tables, fatherly Scouts looked
after their health and their morals with all possible solicitude old ladies in
black bonnets called 'bedders' came in to
make their beds and clean their rooms and when they wanted to work alone
they 'sported their oak'; that is, closed
the outer of the
two doors that separated their rooms from the rest of
the college, as a sign that in no
circumstances whatsoever, except the college on fire or the Day of
Judgment, could they be disturbed.
I imagine that my father, with his passion for reading half the night, must have sported his oak a
good deal. In later life, when the blessing of double doors was denied him he worked out for himself the best equivalent he could manage. The artist-craftsman
of a cabinet-maker who made much of
my parents' furniture constructed
for him a double bookcase. It was about six feet long and five feet high, was
lined with
bookshelves
on each side and placed at right angles to
the door. My father had his chair and writing table upon the other side
of it and with books at his back and books to right and left sat in a protected
nook, unseen by anyone entering the room. This excellent piece of furniture
accompanied him from study to study wherever he lived. Its value was greater
than may appear at first sight. As a priest my father had to be at any time cheerfully available to anyone
who wanted him, but as a writer he hated to be disturbed. At the sound of a knock at the study door
exasperation would rise within him,
and was sometimes apparent in the tone of his 'come in', but the time it
took the visitor to get round to the other side
of the bookcase gave him time to compose his features, and take a
firmer grip of his Christianity. There was nothing to be seen on his face when
the intruder reached him but an expression of angelic patience, and the warmest
of welcomes was always apparent in his smile and voice. I know, for I had to
intrude myself so many times. But the bookcase had yet another value. To knock
at the door, to hear that 'come in' and then have to walk around that bookcase,
was intimidating. One did not intrude upon my father on merely trivial matters.
At Oxford he was one of a group of brilliant young men, one of whom, Clavel Parmiter, afterwards became his brother-in-law.
Another friend, in later years Professor de
Burgh, Vice-Chancellor of Reading University, wrote for me after my
father's death a description of the young man he remembered.
What made the strongest impression on myself and on
others, both at the time and afterwards, was his winning, radiant personality. Its influence spread around
him without conscious effort on his part and largely without conscious
appreciation on ours. It was not merely or mainly the brightness and vitality
of youth, it was something less transient and more firmly rooted in his nature,
something that sprang from constant communion with the supernatural spring of
joy and hope, that reflected the light that
was its source. He was so entirely free from any form of egoism, whether self-indulgence or
self-assertion or self-righteousness.
. . I never saw him show contempt for anyone or anything; though he
could when occasion required express strong disapproval and even indignation.
With his real modesty and simplicity of heart went a personal dignity that no
one would lightly venture to offend. . . Above all he was keenly interested in persons
of all sorts and conditions and was ever
ready to share wholeheartedly in
their interests and activities. The easiness and optimism of his nature
was never dimmed by his realisation of the evil and suffering of the world, for
they sprang not from ignorance of the stern facts but from knowledge; from the
visioii that he had already seen in his youth of a city that hath foundations,
of an abiding reality above and beyond the changes and chances of this earthly
life.
This extract goes deeper than anything I could say and yet it is astonishing because even this
close friend did not put his finger upon what was the
keynote of my father's character, and that was his courage. Because he was not
an optimist. While my mother was always quite sure that everything would turn
out all right he was privately very much afraid that it would not; yet he was
able nevertheless to place disaster in
God's hands and leave it there; a condition of mind that he described as
being 'an optimistic pessimist'. His courage lay in the fact that he could present this gay face to the world whatever his
private grief and despair. For he knew grief even in his Oxford days,
for both his parents died while he was there and the death of his mother
especially hit him hard. He knew about
despair. After a period of strain or
overwork darkness could fall upon him suddenly out of the blue and last for weeks.
My mother and I knew when this happened, for you cannot live in the same house with a soul in darkness and not
know it, but not from anything he said or any alteration in his loving
manner towards us. I doubt if anyone else
knew. His attitude to this lifelong anguish could be perfectly expressed in the words of Leslie Weatherhead's prayer.
Help me, O Lord, so to strive and so to act, that
those things which cloud my own way may not darken the path which others have
to tread. Give me unselfish courage so that I am ready always to share my bread and wine yet to hide my hunger and my thirst.
Yet
it is true that he could be wonderfully happy for
he possessed the three most necessary ingredients for happiness; the power
of delighting to the utmost in any sight or sound of beauty, a keen sense of
humour and a humble love for God and man. Every human being had his profound reverence and he criticised no
one.
The
happy Oxford days must have passed all too quickly.
He read Honour Mods and Greats and went down in a blaze of glory with a
Double First; due he said to a diet of Bath
Oliver biscuits and Cooper's Oxford marmalade. In the last frantic weeks of
revision there was no time to dine in Hall. Dr Oliver and Mr Cooper
alone sustained him.
He
was ordained Deacon and Priest and for four years
worked in a big working-class parish in Leicester. Then he turned to the
work of teaching that was his vocation. For a year he was Chaplain at Salisbury Theological College and then he
moved to Wells, to find my mother and the West-country and the sixteen years of work that were the
happiest of his life. All his life long his pupils had a great affection for him but I think the devotion of his
Wells men was greater than any. I can
remember how vital he was in those days. His early physical delicacy had
been left behind, he played games hard, he tramped
for miles over the Mendip hills and he bicycled with incredible speed;
generally holding forth enthusiastically
upon some favourite topic while his companions, faint but pursuing,
tried to keep near enough to him to hear what he was saying.
One of his Wells pupils has told me how sometimes the unregenerate, when reading their papers to him, would expound heresies in the hope of shocking
him. But no one could get a rise out of my father. Very seriously, with
a twinkle in the eye, he would wax very enthusiastic over the heresy in
question, point out everything that could be
said for it and only then knock it to bits.
He
hated slackness. Mentally and spiritually as well as physically he was always
taut and vigorous and controlled. He had a temper but he seldom lost it. Looking back over the years I can only
remember two occasions when he really blazed out; and then over
somebody's intolerable slackness. He could at times seem hard on his men. The
first Office of the day was said in the
College Chapel at some extremely early hour, and those who dared to
creep in late on a cold winter's morning were in danger of being awakened the
next day by the Principal wrenching the bedclothes off them. And the same sort
of cold douche could be applied to a badly
prepared sermon; for those
unfortunate men had to read their sermons aloud to the Principal before
they were allowed to preach them in the little mission churches in the Mendip hills where they tried themselves out on
Sun-
days.
"Will it do?" asked a poor young man one day when the reading of his
composition was received in stony silence. "Do what?" asked my
father. And yet they loved him.
3
I
did not feel the loss of paternal grandparents because their place was taken by
Uncle James and Aunt Emma, who became father and mother to my father and his
sister when their own parents died, and grandparents to their children. They
might have walked out of one of Galsworthy's novels; indeed my father's delight
in the early part of the Forsyte Saga was
partly due to the fact that the Forsyte uncles and aunts were so like
his own. I remember them perhaps too vividly for truth because for me they were
figures so august that they took on something of
a fairy-tale quality, and as soon as the golden glow of a fairy tale
starts to gild the facts the latter tend to lose something of their validity.
But golden is a correct adjective to apply to Uncle James and Aunt Emma for
they had both kinds of gold. They were goldenly
good and they were also wealthy. They possessed a town house in
Portland Place and a country house in Sussex. When Uncle James, who was a
doctor, drove out to visit his patients it was in a smart brougham with his hat
poised at an elegant angle. Aunt Emma, who was delicate, mostly sat at home. A violet-coloured velvet bow adorned the
lace cap she wore on her smooth white hair and she had jewels in her
ears, and on the rare occasions when she accompanied her husband in the
brougham she wore her sables. I am certain about the sables since the remnants
of them, incorporated with humbler
remnants from the small sable tie of my Guernsey
grandmother, are now a source of moral support to me at the rare times when I
screw my courage to the agonising point of a social occasion, but I am not
certain about the earrings. I may have invented them to match the sables and the soft flowing dresses, and the gentle
beauty and sad dignity of Aunt Emma.
Her
sadness, I believe, was caused in part by the heartbreaking severity of her religion,
and in part by her husband's wealth. She did not like it. When she had married him he had been a perfectly
ordinary young G.P. in the suburbs, with his way to make. My father was
responsible for the marriage for as a small boy he had been very ill with
pneumonia, and his young Aunt Emma had immediately gone to the help of her
sister Bessie, as unmarried aunts always did in those days, and James Goodhart,
his father's nephew, was also hurried to the rescue and in the opinion of the
family saved my father's life with Emma's assistance. Naturally they fell in
love, their marriage yet another of the happy unions that shone around my childhood like warm beacons. This
particular happy marriage, when my father's aunt upon one side married
his first cousin on the other, meant an
extraordinary interweaving of double relationships throughout the
family. As far as I know only one member of the family ever tried to work it
out, but upon coming to the conclusion that he was his own uncle he gave up in
despair.
Having
saved my father's life Uncle James went on
from there to save the lives of many other children, for it was with
children that he was as a doctor so specially gifted, and in what must have
seemed to Aunt Emma no time at all they were
living in Portland Place, and some years later her husband was a
baronet. What she felt about being Lady Goodhart and wearing sables was, I
think, expressed by what she did every
Saturday night. She tipped the contents of her purse, from the
sovereigns to the farthings, into her washhand basin and she scrubbed every
single coin clean. Her religion had taught her that money is the root of all evil and I am sure that whether she knew
it or not she was trying to scrub the evil off hers before Sunday. At least the
coins she put in the plate should be clean.
I
don't think Uncle James had any guilty qualms about his income. He had worked hard
for it, he worked hard till the end, he was generous with it and he would have
enjoyed it if Aunt Emma had let him. Indeed I think that in spite of her he did
enjoy it a little for I remember him as a cheery man of great charm, with a dark silky beard streaked with white and a
lock of hair falling artistically over his forehead, beautifully dressed in
dark clothes with a big black tie. Indeed he
looked far more like a fashionable
portrait-painter than a doctor. He was a wonderful host and loved entertaining but I doubt if Aunt Emma did,
though for love of him she could be a charming hostess too. Yet the effort it
cost her was always apparent and when Uncle James stopped laughing his face had
a shadow of sadness over it.
I
have said her religion was severe, the statement based not only on the fact
that the same religion clouded my father's
childhood but also on something my mother told me. As a young bride she
stayed with Uncle James and Aunt Emma that she might watch the pageantry of
Queen Victoria's Diamond Jubilee. It was a
glorious occasion and London nearly went mad with excitement and
jubilation. The aged queen symbolised for
her people England's greatness at
that time, and the glory of the Empire, and perhaps it was more themselves than the old lady whom they
were glorifying. England considered
herself the greatest country in the
world. Kings and princes had assembled
to pay homage to her queen, and no doubt every rftan, woman and urchin
in the streets felt more than human and rejoiced accordingly. Uncle James rejoiced and insisted that Aunt Emma should
come with him in the brougham, just
the two of them together, that they might drive round London and look at
the decorations and see the happy people. It would do her good, he insisted. It
would cheer her up. To please him she went and my mother ran eagerly downstairs
when she heard the brougham's return to welcome them home. To her dismay they came in silently with unsmiling faces.
"Didn't you enjoy it,
Auntie?" she asked.
Aunt
Emma shook her head sadly. "How could I enjoy it, dear? All those
thousands of people. It was for me a sight
to break my heart."
"But why?" pursued my
puzzled mother.
"They
looked so unrepentant, dear. I could only ask myself how many of them were lost
souls. To think of them in hell, I could hardly bear it."
My mother looked at Uncle James, saddened and distressed at the total failure of his attempt to cheer up Aunt Emma, and what she could hardly bear was his
bitter disappointment. Dearly though she loved her my mother did not forgive Aunt Emma for that. Whatever her private conviction as to the final
destination of the Jubilee crowds
Aunt Emma should, for her husband's sake, at least have looked and laughed and
smiled as though she thought it was heaven for all. My mother forgot that Aunt
Emma was not the excellent actress that she was herself. Though she had a sharply truthful tongue my mother could send
any expression she chose rippling
over her animated face. My father, who enjoyed reading aloud, read aloud
to her indefatigably for forty-two years, not only
novels, plays and poetry for her supposed entertainment but also all
his lectures and sermons and books, for she was an excellent and unbiased
critic and she appeared to enjoy it as much as he did. I could hardly believe
my ears when years later she told me that if there was one thing she hated it
was being read aloud to. But Aunt Emma had no French blood in her and was
incapable of deception.
We did not stay with Aunt Emma and Uncle James very often; only I think when my father brought my mother to London in
search of some relief from her suffering. Uncle James could do nothing to help
her himself but was only too anxious that she should see other doctors, though without X-rays to help them they could
diagnose neither her dislocated coccyx nor the fact that she was suffering from
arthritis caused by acute poisoning from sinusitis.
I
cannot imagine why my parents took me with them on these visits, unless it was
because Aunt Emma so enjoyed brushing my
hair ("so exactly like my Bessie's hair. The likeness of this child
to my darling Bessie is something extraordinary"), for my neurotic hatred
of all large towns made me nothing but an exasperating incubus. From my
babyhood all noise reduced me to an extremity of terror. I was taken protesting
to children's parties and sat through the
festive teas cold and shaking in dread of the banging of the crackers.
School sports with the pop of pistols terrified me, and so did fireworks,
thunderstorms and the noise of London. I think my mind has not often reached
such a pitch of terror as was produced by a drive down Regent Street in an open
victoria, sitting on the small seat with my back to the horses. It would have
given delight to any sensible, normal
child but the rush of noise coming from behind me, and the
claustrophobia produced by crowds and
pressure, were sheer hell. The ridiculous terror had no connection with
physical danger; what I was afraid of I did not know. And yet driving in a hansom cab brought a sort of trembling bliss;
even such a little fool as I was could not help rejoicing in such a
magic equipage. And I could bear the top of a horse bus. Perhaps both
conveyances gave me a sense of height and of removal from noise, and I have
always loved heights; especially if it is quiet up there on top. To make matters even more annoying for my exasperated relatives I was always
physically ill in London. Uncle James, appealed to, could find nothing
whatever the matter with the maddening child, and must I think have indicated
that it would be preferable to all concerned if I visited himself and Aunt Emma
in the country only.
Their
lovely country home was a very different kettle of fish. It was bliss. They had
a large garden that in my memory basks always in hot sunshine. I have only to
think of it to have in my nose the scent of the giant sweetpeas that grew
there, and the smell of the azaleas and
rhododendrons that separated the garden from the open country. By crawling
through the bushes I could reach a certain secret place I knew of. There no one
could see me from the house and I could sit cross-legged in a bower of apricot
and golden azaleas, and see the world stretching away from me in mile after
mile of blue shining heat mist. This hidden place was almost as wonderful to me
as the cloisters at Wells, or Saints Bay in Guernsey; and at night in the deep
stillness
of the Sussex
countryside the nightingales sang.
4
There was another garden where I was happy. My father's only sister was now living at Uppingham, where her husband Clavel Parmiter was a housemaster
and Nanny and I sometimes visited them. There were
four children and they had a large sunny nursery in a big house and a
Nanny who, like mine, had been trained at
the Norland Institute in the arduous business of coping with 'the
modern child' of that age. I suppose children always have been and always will be naughty, the rare moments when they
trail clouds of glory being for those who look after them mere fitful gleams of sunshine in a long
stormy day, but I think we behaved better then than the little demons do now, for I remember the two
Nannies reigning very serenely over the five children in that nursery.
And I remember these children dressed in their Sunday best, one small boy in a
sailor suit and four little girls in white
muslin dresses with coloured sashes, sitting good as gold and still as
mice in the drawing room after tea while my uncle read aloud to us from (I think) The Child's Book of
Saints. Like my father he read aloud extremely well, trained to it as part of his parental duty, but even so the
picture of even temporarily good and
quiet children listening to a Sunday story with hands folded in muslin
laps is distinctly a period piece.
I admired my cousins because they were so clever; they could catch a ball without dropping it and play card games well, and they never shamed their
father by the clumsiness and speechlessness of desperate shyness as I
shamed mine, and they made fairy houses
beautifully.
It
was the fairy houses that made me love their garden so much. I may be wrong
about the garden but as I remember it the
lawn sloped down to a hollow where narrow paths wound among flowerbeds
and under the shade of bushes and low trees. It seemed a secret, mysterious
place to me, just the place to build houses for the fairies. Somehow, though of
course I believed absolutely in fairies, I had never thought of building houses
for them in the Wells garden. As an only child I had been more aware of the
need for human than for fairy companionship and
had found for myself a boy of my own age called Charlie. I do not know
if that was his real name because I do not know what sort of boy he was,
whether he was the creation of my imagination or whether he really had some mysterious, inexplicable life of his
own. He was, in either case, completely real
to me, and we played happily together for hours. Also he was useful.
When I did not want to go to one of the hated parties I said Charlie was coming
to tea with me. If I did not want to do my lessons I said Charlie was coming to
play with me. The boy became a perfect
nuisance to everyone except myself, and finally my mother lost patience
and spoke terrible words. "Once for all, child, there is no
Charlie." It was a death sentence and the boy left me. I cried bitterly
but he never came back.
But my cousins, having each other, thought fairies in the garden would be preferable to more children and taught me how to
build houses for them. The roofs and walls of these mansions were constructed
of twigs and leaves, and inside were beds for the little creatures made of flower petals and on the floors were
carpets made of more flower petals arranged in
patterns. We would see who could make the prettiest house but we never
knew if they gave pleasure because we never managed
to see a fairy inside. We were so sheltered
in our nurseries that children then did not grow up so quickly as they
do now, yet to reach the age of ten years gave us a grown-up feeling. One's age
now had two figures instead of one. Ten candles on a cake went all the way
round it. At ten years old I decided that I
no longer wanted to be called Beth. I told my family it was a babyish
name. I was ten years old and must now be called Elizabeth. Having delivered my
ultimatum I banged the door shut on my childhood and thought it gone. But my father opened the door again. He
obstinately refused to call me anything but Beth.
5
I
find it impossible to think of the family of the silk merchant without thinking
of what they believed, for their faith was
so much a part of themselves that they cannot be separated from it. It
has been said of Victorians and Edwardians that they were frequently
hypocritical in their religion, and I think
this is probably true, for even in my childhood to be an agnostic, like my Guernsey grandfather, was to be
slightly suspect. A doctor or lawyer who did not go to church would not have so
many patients or clients, as one who did.
Therefore nearly everyone did go to church and Sunday was a day set apart,
entirely different from other days, with a different flavour to it.
In
town and city alike one awoke to a sense of serenity and quietness, unbroken
until the bell-ringers got going in every tower and steeple in the land. But it
was not noise they made, it was music.
In
the country the wind carried the sound of the bells over the fields from one
village to the other, and in the towns there seemed to be bell-song at every
street's end. Sunday was a dedicated day, sacred
to the bells, to top hats, rustling silk dresses, kid gloves, roast beef
and Yorkshire pudding; and God. To what extent God himself mattered to each one
only that one could have told you. Or perhaps he could not have told you, since
sincerity finds it hard to find the right words and hypocrisy, being so often a
form of self-deception, finds it only too easy.
But for the many I do believe that faith in God was deep and strong, and so his law as they conceived it was important, and sin mattered, and the
discipline of their moral code was as
binding as their faith and gave
strength to the nation.
I
do not think there were any hypocrites in my father's family; they did not have
Huguenot blood in them for nothing; and I think of them with great respect. If
they were too stern, too obsessed with thoughts of sin and death and judgment,
I believe they had paradoxically a basic happiness that we have largely lost
today because we no longer have their
discipline.
Certainly
they were much too tied up in the minutiae
of sin. When I had to go through my father's books after his death I found a little book of devotions that he
must have used in his very early days. It made my heart ache, for the lists of
sins for which the penitent must search his
conscience made it seem that one could hardly breathe without sin, and
if my father was using this little book in
the early days of his marriage I can understand the exasperated cry which sometimes broke from my mother, "Why
can't people realise that God has
common sense?" Yet in the practice of a strict
discipline of penance there is joy. There are few joys so great as the joy of a
sense of forgiveness and without a sense of sin one cannot know it.
But
I will say for us today that we get ourselves dead, and our bodies disposed of,
with less fuss and bother than our ancestors did. The funeral elaborations of
those days were tremendous, and yet I think our ancestors were not so afraid of
death as many people are today. I think it had a kinder face. Since those days
two great wars have scored their wounds across the body of our shared humanity,
and in our individual lives we see daily on the TV pictures of death by
violence, torture or famine, and road accidents are always with us. This face
of death is too hideous to be seen without fear and horror but it is the one we see most often, for normal deaths
from illness or old age take place
almost always in hospital. Very often
even the nearest relatives do not see them; or if they do it is in the
atmosphere of a hospital ward, fraught with
an accumulation of pain and distress. And so how can people not be
afraid?
But
in those pre-war days people mostly died in their own homes and a death in the
house was as normal as a birth. Even the children knew all about it. You came into the world and you went out
again, the children were told. You took off your body as though it were
an old coat and went through the door of death into another world. Both birth
and death could be painful, and death was hard to bear for the people left
behind, but there are other things in life which are hard to bear, we were
told; life is not a bed of roses and
heartbreak is to be expected.
"You
must expect that," was the constant and lugubrious
remark of an old servant of ours. She said it of every disaster, from
death to smashing the best teapot, and the
invariable remark could rouse hidden laughter in her hearers if the
disaster was not too bad, but it represented a serenity of acceptance that took
away the dread of death. I think we children grew up with little fear of it.
Frightened person though I am I do not know yet what people mean when they say they fear death. Injury, disease,
pain, these things that meet us on the way to death and test our courage
to the utmost, yes, but not death itself.
Yet I believe that the fear of death must come at some moment to every
soul, and that it is right that it should. A sense of immunity is a bad thing,
a separating thing. At the end of it all, perhaps at the end of many lives,
there should be no human experience that we have not, all of us, shared with
each other. How can we hope for union with God until we have come to regard
unity with each other as the greatest treasure that we have as we journey to him?
But paradoxically what a fuss was made about this normal thing, death. The elaborate funeral
procession with the black horses and the carriages
following filled with mourners in inky garments, and afterwards all the
letters of condolence that must be answered
on black-bordered notepaper, and then the weekly Sunday visits to the
grave with floral offerings, and to the
dressmaker for new clothes, as black dresses were discarded for purple,
and then purple for grey and heliotrope, and
then finally (though with trembling and temerity) the thought of a pink
dress could once more be entertained.
One
is thankful so much fuss has passed into oblivion, but yet, had it a good side?
The relief of tears was not only allowed but expected, and it relieved tension. Having so many things to do occupied the mind and provided death with pageantry
and ritual, things that have always seemed to be
two of the human hungers. And ritual is basically religious. Bereavement was easier to bear when
faith upheld it, for in spite of their black garments everyone said, and most people believed, that departed members of their family had gone to
heaven. And yet they believed in hell too, and not all departed members of a family are equally
virtuous; but of course for the black
sheep of one's own family there were always extenuating circumstances.
Dear Aunt Emma mourned over the probable
destination of the crowds in the streets, but I don't think that she
imagined for a moment that anyone related to her could share their fate. Human
thinking always seems to get especially muddled when it has to do with religion and the old lady who said,
"The Hand of God has been heavy upon me but there's One Above will see me righted," was quite
representative. The basic thought at
the bottom of each selfish mind is, "It can't happen to me,"
and that 'me' includes the relatives who
seem a part of us. We felt that way in the last war and would confess it
to each other. We might be racked with anxiety for husbands and lovers fighting
overseas, our bodies would tremble and our mouths would go dry when bombs were
falling close to us, yet down at the bottom was that strange sense of immunity.
When it did happen to us I think the
first reaction was one of stunned astonishment.
CHAPTER VI
Ely
1
RELIEF
FOR MY MOTHER CAME AT LAST FOR UNCLE James sent her to a London surgeon who knew
what was the matter. Her sinusitis was so bad that it had caused an abscess pressing on the brain. He was
getting old and he told my father that he himself had not the courage
to operate, but he sent her to a brilliant
young Bristol surgeon whose name if I remember correctly was Watson
Williams. I expect that the operation he performed then, and the others which followed later, are now normal and commonplace,
but they were not at that time for surgeons came from France and Germany to
watch this first operation, while my father spent the time praying in the
chapel of the nursing home. My mother was delivered from the worst of her pain,
though still no one knew that she had a dislocated coccyx, and after a long
time away from Wells she came home relieved but anxious. For even before the
sinusitis and arthritis attacked her the relaxing climate of Wells in its
hollow in the hills, combined with the
dampness of the old house where we lived, a dampness which in those days frequently meant water
oozing up through the floors, had not suited
her and she was afraid of what would happen when she returned to it.
Then
deliverance came from this fear too for my father
was offered a canonry at Ely Cathedral, combined with the Principalship of the
Theological College. He went down to Ely and found a little city built
on a hill in the open breezy fen country, and an airy dry house standing high with
bay windows facing south. Closer inspection
revealed that the roof was in bad repair and there was no bathroom. The
new wonder, the Wells bath, would have to be left behind. There was however a
well in the middle of the stone-floored apartment called the servants' hall. There were also drains, but the roots of
the grand old garden trees had grown into them, and hindered them in the
performance of their duties.
My
young and hopeful parents in the first flush of
their enthusiasm brushed these little matters aside as irrelevant. They
wanted a climate that would be good for sinusitis and they wanted to do the
will of God. There was sometimes a little difficulty between them because my father's more melancholy mind tended to
think the will of God was what he didn't
want to do, while my mother in her congenital optimism was generally
certain that her will and God's coincided. But there was no friction this time
because my mother had suffered so much in Wells that neither of them doubted that the sunny bay windows were
the gift and will of God. Also my father loved Somerset so passionately that I
am sure he knew that he would leave his heart behind him in its sacred earth
and also that never again would he
be
so happy in his work as he had been at Wells. So there he had his slice of
self-sacrifice to make him happy, and also
the cheering thought that Queen Anne would help with the drains.
In
those far-off days part of the normal duty of any priest of the Church of
England was the upkeep of a large house, and larger garden, upon a salary
insufficient for the purpose. It was what the poor man did because it was what
he had always done, and whatever always has been done in the context of
religion appears for conservative-minded lovers of tradition to be the will of God and so is not questioned; or
was not questioned by past generations. Except perhaps by Queen Anne when she
endowed the bounty from which poor clergymen in financial difficulties could
borrow. And so we went to Ely in a state of euphoria and found that what Queen
Anne could lend us was insufficient for our needs. She could and did renovate
the drainage system and place a modern floor over the stone flags and the well
in our servants' sitting room; for even in those days families had ceased to
like a well as a central ornament in a living room; but she could not mend the roof and my father had to sell his valuable
collection of foreign stamps started in his boyhood, and his collection of coins and any other family
treasures he could find. But even then he remained in debt for some while.
But
he was rewarded by my mother's pleasure in Ely. As well as her sunny bay
windows she rejoiced in the sense of being lifted up on the little Isle of Ely
just as she had once been lifted up on her own Island. The fens were like the sea for one could look for miles
over their ever-changing colours, green of the young wheat or gold of the
harvest fields, and
the
great blue-shadowed stretches of white snow in winter, and see the magic point
where the horizon meets the sky. As pleasure turned to joy her health improved, since joy is the greatest healer in the
world, and at Ely she enjoyed more freedom from the miseries of the
body than she knew at any other time between my birth and her death.
And so no wonder we loved Ely so intensely; even my
father gradually put down some roots in fen-land earth
and began to forget about the heart left behind in Somerset. And for me Ely was
the home of all homes. We all have one home in particular which, as the years
go on and we move from one to the other,
seems to contain the other homes within itself. I have a Russian toy, a
wooden painted egg-shaped box representing the figure of a peasant woman, a smiling protective mother-figure. Inside the box,
one within the other, are four smaller peasant women, all delightful,
but the one who holds them is the best of all. Five boxes, and I have had five
homes, all of them lovely, but Ely is the mother-figure.
2
How can one describe the place? Wells was fairyland, in my memory a diaphanous cathedral and a city so hidden from the world that it seemed to have dropped out
of the world, but Ely had the hard strength
of reality. The cathedral had nothing diaphanous about it but was a
great brooding presence that could at times be terrifying, so much so that at
that time there were many people living in Ely who had never dared to go inside
it. It leaped on you like a lion, taking you captive beyond hope
of
escape, but the lion was Asian the divine lion and once the bondage had been accepted the pursuer became
protector. When the winter gales came, or the
great thunderstorms of summer roared in a darkening sky, the tall tower looked like a giant's mighty arm held
up to keep the storm from falling on the city, and wherever one went on the sea
of the fen one could always see the tower standing up like a lighthouse.
Without it one might have felt lost and desolate in the vast flatness that lay
so helplessly beneath the huge dome of sky, but with it one was safe; tied to
it by an invisible cord through which a tremor ran when it was time to go home.
Visitors
to the cathedral could approach it in two ways. In those days a flat road ran
from the railway station to the foot of a hill so sudden and surprising that it
seemed a precipice. At the top of the hill a stranger, choosing the first way,
could go straight on to the Cathedral green
and the west front. Entering the Cathedral under the tower he would get
his first sight of the interior of the place looking from west to east along
the whole stretch of the Norman nave. To
enter the nave suddenly on a hot day is like diving into the sea; it is
so cool inside, and so amazing, and so
utterly another world from the one left behind only a few moments ago. The whole of history seems to fall upon
you, and because of the great length of the place there is a sense of
unendingness.
In
the beginning a tower stood at the crossing of the transept, almost at the
centre of the Cathedral. In the year 1322 this tower crashed down and the
central portion of the Cathedral was in ruins. But two great men set themselves
to bring resurrection out of disaster, the
sacrist of the Benedictine monastery, Alan of Walsingham, and a master
carpenter
called
William Hurley. Instead of rebuilding the tower
Alan of Walsingham designed a stone octagon supported by four Norman
columns, with above it a lantern sixty feet
high built of oak wood, the outside covered with lead, suspended in midair
ninety-four feet above the Cathedral floor. It is a feat of engineering that takes the breath away. And so
does the beauty of it. One looks up and up to where, at the highest
point of the lantern, a carving of the triumphant Christ, head and shoulders
surrounded by the rays of the sun, looks down with his hand raised in benediction.
But
if you wish to come first to the octagon you approach the Cathedral another
way, through the south door, and this is reached by turning right at the top of the steep hill and going in under the
gateway known as the Porta. Again you are in another world, not this
time of history and eternity but a place of
green peace where in the season of blossom bees hum in the tall lime
trees, and in the days of my childhood cows
and sheep were pastured in grass and
buttercups.
This
green space is surrounded by the little city yet it looks so rural that it
might be in the heart of the country. Both
Wells and Ely are very individual places and scorn to call their
cathedral precints the Close, like most
other cathedral cities. In Wells they are
called the Liberty and in Ely the College. Grouped near the Cathedral are the Bishop's Palace, the
deanery and the canons' houses. When we lived there the Bishop's Palace
was on the green to the west of the Cathedral, but it was an enormous place and
is now a hospital. The deanery then became the palace and the house where we
lived is now the deanery. It is not striking outside, for the Victorian
addition
has made it sunny but not beautiful, but the
heart of the house is Norman. There was a famous Benedictine monastery at Ely, and our house enclosed part of the
infirmary. The lower half of the pillared infirmary chapel formed part of our
stone-floored kitchen regions, and if that
sounds sacrilegious it is at least unique to have a Norman larder.
The
upper part of the chapel had been divided off
from the lower and formed a separate room which was my father's study,
and if he never loved Ely as much as he loved Wells he loved this study with
his whole heart. Here he prayed and worked on a level with the heads of the Norman arches, their capitals
carved with the arrow-headed reeds that grow in the fens. The two windows
looked east and west, east towards the fen, west down a narrow lane that ran
between old canonical houses to the Cathedral. One went down steps to the
narrow doorway of the study and on entering found a wall to the right and on
the left the ominous darkness of that invaluable bookcase. Somewhere round on
the other side of it was my father at work,
but it was very dark between that wall and the bookcase. I was only
eleven when we went to Ely and if I was entering the study conscious of my misdeeds I found that narrow dim
place most alarming; especially with
my father dead silent round the corner, no sound to be heard except
perhaps the faint scratching of his pen.
If
the study was a little frightening to a child my mother's upstairs drawing
room, with three large sunny windows looking over the garden, was the warmest as well as the loveliest in the big,
rambling, cold old house. For the house was remarkably cold, not with the penetrating dampness of Wells but
with the east winds from the fen that caught it full blast
on
its little hill. Our predecessors in the house had fought the cold by
installing in the hall a peculiar monster
resembling those seen in pictures of prehistoric beasts. He was called
the Tortoise Stove and had a tortoise
sculptured somewhere on his iron mail. He also had a huge metal chimney
that reared up like a proboscis and disappeared in a hole in the wall to go I
know not where. In the winter a fire was lit in his belly and on calm days he
shone with a soft glow and gurgled gently in his sleep, but on windy days he
became red-hot all over and roared and bellowed. His temper was then considered
to be dangerous, and we would approach him
carrying bowls of cold water that we placed as propitiatory offerings at
his feet and upon his scaly back. But he must have been a good monster at heart
for he never exploded, never did us any harm at all, and served us faithfully
through all the years we lived at Ely.
For me personally his chief use was not for warmth for I spent many happy hours making toffee on
him. The accomplished cook who took the place of Sarah was
too efficient a person to want children under foot in the kitchen, and the
hours I had been used to spend toasting
myself in front of the kitchen range at Wells I now spent making toffee
with Tortoise. I loved him dearly. He had a distinct personality, hot-tempered
but good-natured with it, a friendly sort of dragon, though friendlier when not
red-hot. I was with him when I had to say
good-bye to Nanny.
This
good-bye was the one shadow on the move to Ely. I was to have a daily governess
to prepare me for boarding school, my mother was now well enough to manage
without a nurse and my father made a terrible decision. A man in debt to Queen Anne
was not justified in keeping a Nanny permanently in his household for no
reason except that she was beloved, and so Nanny must go. I was told about it
but children do not understand the meaning of a grief that they have not as yet
experienced, and I received the news with
total incomprehension. How can a child understand that someone who has
been the foundation of life from the
beginning is not going to be there next week? It is the same as being
told that the earth itself will not be there on Wednesday. The situation cannot
be understood. It was not until she said good-bye to me in the hall, and for
the first time in my life I saw her weeping, that I realised what was happening
to us. I clung to her, but it was no good, she pulled herself away and blind
with tears went out to the cab that was waiting at the door, got in and was
driven away.
Then I knew. She was not just going
away for a holiday, she was going for good. She might visit us but she would
never live with us again. She was going to
live with another mother and another child. She would love another mother
and child, not us any more. Nanny had gone. I doubt if any of the partings of
my life have plunged me into quite such total desolation as this one did. I
stayed for a while in the hall with
Tortoise and then went back mechanically to the unfortunate new
governess from whom I was careful never to learn one single thing. Not only was
my mind closed against her, it was closed in the face of learning for many
years to come.
If
my desolation was so great what could my mother's have been? Nanny had been with
her when the flood of illness and pain had overwhelmed her youth, and it had
perhaps been Nanny rather than her husband who had comforted her most as she struggled to find her feet and conquer her despair. My father was always a great strength to her, I
know, but her instinct was always to spare him... I do not think anyone ever
tried to spare Nanny. . . I wish I could say that my mother and I
comforted each other but I cannot remember
that we did. My mother was a very proud as well as a very brave woman
and in the whole of our life together I never once saw her cry. When she wept
she did it alone and no one would have dared
intrude upon her. She faced the world in the manner laid down by King
Alfred. "If thou hast a woe tell it not to the weakling, tell it to thy
saddle-bow and ride singing forth." Any emotional
display, any voicing of sentiment that was not entirely sincere, roused
her anger. She would cheerfully deceive people for their good, as she did when
she let my father think she enjoyed hearing him
read aloud, but in the things of the human spirit she demanded truth.
3
The
top floor of the tall rambling house was extraordinary.
There were six rooms, the schoolroom and five bedrooms with steps
leading up and down between them and a huge skylight in the roof above the
landing. One felt as though on board ship, there was so much light and air up
there, and when the wind blew from the fen such a turbulence of sound. Other
small girls joined me daily in resistance to education.
I do not think our poor governess enjoyed herself, but we did. The
schoolroom was over the drawing room, a big room taking the curve of the roof. I had been allowed to choose the colour
scheme and so the walls were white and the door, window
and
exposed beams were painted the bright cornflower blue which at that period was
my favourite colour. There was the usual big schoolroom table, uncomfortable chairs, a wooden cupboard,
bookcases and an upright piano. There
were two windows facing south and
east and I remember the room as perpetually filled with sunshine. But
then I have no memories of wet days in my
childhood, I remember only the spectacular thunderstorms, great gales
and the whiteness of snow, never dull
drizzling rain. Yet I also remember
the umbrella stands with metal trays to take the drips, and the enormous
goloshes. So it must have rained.
The
south window looked over the front garden and had a view of the old walnut tree
surrounded in spring with hundreds of aconites growing in the grass. But the glory of the room was the east
window. The tall house was at the summit of the little Isle of Ely and
from the east window one looked out as from
a tower over the vast stretch of the fen reaching to the distant line
of the horizon. The colours of the fen, especially in the days of harvest, were
lovely. They changed with every passing cloud and when the floods were out in
winter they mirrored the sky. When later I went to boarding school and the
schoolroom became my bedroom I had my bed by the east window, and could watch
the sun come up over the horizon and paint a huge skyscape of clouds lilac and
saffron and crimson and rose. I developed a love for Ruskin in those days,
partly because he could paint a skyscape in words as it seemed to me that no
one else could do.
If I had closed my mind to learning in the academic sense I had not closed it to books, for I did
not consider that books were education, and if I
learned
nothing
else in my schoolroom I learned to read. Flat on my stomach I read the Andrew
Lang fairy books, the Waverley novels and Dickens, and later in an upright
position much of Thackeray and Trol-lope and the Brontes, and last of all Jane
Austen. I read them in that order, an order prescribed by my father. I read as children do, by suction. My
sight was so good and my body so free from aches and pains that I did not know reading could have a
physical side to it. A book just flowed in. But unfortunately it did
not stay in, for no good fairy had given me the gift of a good memory at my
christening, and a lifetime spent in learning poetry by heart has not supplied the lack. Because of it I am totally uneducated.
If I have to study a subject for a book I want to write I forget all I have
learnt as soon as the book is finished. If I need the same knowledge later for another book I have to go back to the
beginning again.
But
if I have no memory I have been blessed and cursed with a vivid and fertile
imagination. It is no blessing to be able to picture so clearly the fearful
things that happen in the world, and what I go through when those I love are
flying the Atlantic, driving on the roads in a fog, or even late for tea,
cannot be described. But for a writer imagination is certainly a blessing, and in addition to my Channel Island
heritage I have not far to look for the cause of it. My first two homes were
enough to stimulate any child's imagination. They were so unlike each other
that they belonged to two different countries of the mind. Wells, held in its
benign and sheltered cup in the hills, felt very safe. Our house too I remember
as safe and cosy. Certainly one breathed in Wells the air of a fourth dimension
but it was
the
air of the fairy tales, or of a peaceful book of saints and angels, and in that
early garden of Eden the snake was still safely asleep in the sun.
But
Ely, though equally fourth dimensional, gave a sense of safety that was the
reverse of cosy. There was strength and
power there but it was an embattled power, and there was an equal
awareness of the strength of the enemy. For the first time in my life I was
aware of these things and afraid of them, and nature in her stormy aspect
seemed a warning voice that trumpeted their coming. At evensong in the
Cathedral on a dark winter's night when the wind roared round the walls, the
candles guttered and the shadows of the great place leaped and shuddered, I
used to tremble. Partly from the cold, of course, for the Cathedral was very
inadequately warmed by a contingent of Tortoises, but with fear too. Though I
could not have put what I feared into words. On winter nights I was very
afraid, coward that I was and am, of the walk from home to the Cathedral, which
when my father was away or ill I had to take alone. If I went out of the front
door it was pitch dark and the trees of the park were full of wind and whispers, but if I went out of the back door and
down the lane there was a haunted house on my right and another on my
left and either ghost might issue out; not to mention our own ghost who had
probably walked out of the house behind me and at any moment might lay his hand
on my shoulder as we went along. My parents never at any time forced
church-going upon me and I faced these terrors because I wanted to. It was
worth a few clammy shivers to be in the Cathedral.
The
place had very soon taken me captive and it was by no means always frightening.
On sunny
days
it was warm with colour, for the sun shone through the stained-glass windows
and filled it with rainbows, but on the hottest days it remained cool. I have
never been a lover of the hot days and I hope John Donne was right when he said
it will always be autumn in heaven. Spring is in such a hurry but autumn has
the peace of fulfilment and a still warm autumn day, with a touch of cool frost
night and morning, is the loveliest weather there is, and it was in the autumn,
at the Feast of Saint Etheldreda, that the Cathedral was at its gentlest and
loveliest.
Ely
gave thanks that day not only for Etheldreda herself, queen and abbess and
patron saint, but for all benefactors of the Cathedral. On the evening of the
feast we all stripped our gardens of their flowers and early next morning
appeared in the Cathedral with arms full of
michaelmas daisies, dahlias, Japanese anemones, the first
chrysanthemums and the treasures of the last
roses. All the morning we worked in
the Cathedral and every tomb was decorated. The shrine of the Saint was
always a bower of flowers but no one else was forgotten or neglected. I think there was a sort of hierarchy of decorators. The
most accomplished ladies did the shrine, those who were gifted but not
quite so gifted did the more important of the tombs and the children were given
bunches of flowers and greenery and a few jampots and pushed towards obscure
tombs and dark corners. I have a bright bit
of memory of myself and some jampots
and a bunch of left-over flowers alone with some nameless tomb. I do not
remember whereabouts in the Cathedral it was, but I remember that it was low to
the ground and easy to reach and that arranging the flowers, atrociously I am
quite sure, gave me a feeling of quiet
rapture. There seemed something per-
sonal
about it as though I were giving flowers to someone I knew quite well. In the
afternoon there was a festival service and the choir processed all round the Cathedral,
past the flower-laden tombs, singing 'For all the saints'. Afterwards I think
there was a tea party somewhere, probably
at the deanery, with a good deal to eat.
It
was a great occasion and there was nothing to equal it except the festival
evensong on Christmas Eve. The choir sang
parts of Handel's Messiah under the lantern and I can never hear
'Wonderful, Counsellor, the Prince of
Peace', without seeing again the shadowy height of the lantern soaring
above our heads with the figure of Christ at its apex. When the service was
over the big congregation passed down to the west end of the nave and sang 'Now
Thank We All Our God'. Another year had passed and a new year would soon begin and when the singing was over
the Bishop blessed us.
4
After Christmas would come the season of the bitter cold, and chilblains. All children had chilblains in those days as a
matter of course, not only on hands and feet but sometimes on noses and ears as
well. Now most of them are spared the infliction. Was it the cold of the houses
in those days that gave them to us, or were we fed wrongly? We were dressed
warmly enough, in woollen combinations, flannel petticoats, serge bloomers, reefer coats, gaiters, muffs and
mittens, but something must have been lacking and
when cold fingers and toes warmed up and came alive the irritation was
agonising; though it could be relieved by rushing to the bathroom, if you had
a
bathroom, and holding feet and hands alternately under the cold tap and then
under the hot.
But
for the children there could be a wonderful compensation. The floods and the
skating. Provided it rained hard enough before Christmas the dykes overflowed,
and if the river Ouse, winding its way from Cambridge, overflowed too that was
an added glory. If the floods were very bad indeed the fens could be under water almost as far as you could
see. The little fen villages seated upon their small hills, the churches
crowning the summits of the hills, and the windmills on their hillocks, rose up
out of the water like the castle-crowned islets in Swiss lakes. For the villages and for those who lived in the
lonely farms in the fen these floods could mean tragedy, but the Ely
children were not concerned with this aspect
of the floods. With intense anxiety we waited for the great freeze-up
and it seldom failed us. The children, and grown-ups too, emptied themselves
joyously out of the little city and down on to the ice, and the scene could almost equal for picturesque beauty the
pictures of the Dutch masters. If the frost was
hard enough and lasted long enough it was possible for the river Ouse
itself to freeze over, and then the masters
of the art could skate all the way to Cambridge. I have never managed to be proficient at any single outdoor sport but I remember floundering
joyously along clinging to the back of a wooden chair, sliding and
snowballing all in the glow of a great fen
sunset flaming across the ice and snow. But there was always a nagging anxiety at the back of the
mind. How long would the frost last?
One day there would come a south wind and a cracking of the ice and the
bliss would be over.
Then it was
spring again and little girls were riding
their
ponies along the droves, under the branches of
wild crab-apple blossom, for small girls went mad about horses then as
now, while their brothers preferred
bicycles.
I
had learned to ride at Wells on a Devonshire pony with a long tail, borrowed
from an old lady who lived in the Liberty.
It pulled the governess cart she
kept for her grandchildren but it was a gay little pony and could gallop
fast and well. I was taught to ride first by our gardener and then by one of my
father's students, who took me up to a magic
stretch of green turf above the Tor woods and taught me and the pony to
go like the wind. At least the pony and I thought we were going like the wind,
it felt that way to us, but if I looked up at the tall young man on a tall
horse beside me they did not seem to be
exerting themselves at all. While we were going at full stretch they
were merely cantering easily. I remember I looked up at that young man as
though he were one of the gods upon Olympus and I remember gratefully his great
kindness to a small child, and the gentleness of his teaching. Never be afraid,
he said. If you are afraid you communicate your fear to your horse. Fear is a
dreadful thing, so easily communicated that it hurts others as well as
yourself. Never be afraid of anything. I wish I had listened to him more
attentively. I also remember of him that he seemed to love horses only a little
less than he loved God. He wanted to be ordained to the priesthood, so he said,
that he might go out to Australia and have there a parish so large that he
would be obliged to spend his life in the saddle. One cannot think of a better way of combining love of God and
horses and Saint Francis would have approved
of it.
Riding
at Ely was more restricted. The only pony I could get hold of was the
milkman's, and he could only be borrowed at hours suitable to the milkman. He
was a large stout pony with a very broad back and he could not be persuaded to
go faster than he was accustomed to go when he took the milk round, in a cart
shaped like a Roman chariot with rows of polished milk churns shining in the
sun. Also he was old and he liked to stop now and then, to put the milk down
and to rest. The other little girls rode rather similar mounts but we were not
irked by our leisurely progress because the
winding narrow droves in spring were not places where one wished to
hurry. They were too beautiful.
The droves were the ancient roads through the fen, linking the old farms and hamlets one to another. They were grass tracks, perfect for horses and wheeled farm carts but impossible for cars. They
went on for mile after mile, a network of communication that spread over
the fen, and one could ride or walk along
them for hours and never come across another human creature. They were
bordered with stunted trees, sloes and hawthorns and wild crab-apple. I can
shut my eyes now and smell that apple blossom and am quite convinced that no
other apple blossom in the world ever has, or ever will, smell quite like it.
In the shade of these trees bordering the way grew enormous cowslips. There was much waste ground in the fen in those days
and whole fields would be cloth of gold from
hedge to hedge. In D.H. Lawrence's Sons and Lovers there is a description
of just such a field, a description so perfect that when I read it I could have
wept; for sheer joy at the marvel of the poet's writing and also for sorrow,
for the Ely
cowslip
fields and the droves that do not exist any more. The old ways still link the
farms, it is true, but they are macadamised and the trees have been cut down.
It is right that there should be no more waste
land but could there not be a cowslip sanctuary somewhere? A patch of them preserved as fritillaries are
preserved in Magdalen Meadows at Oxford; to show
a later generation what fields looked like once upon a time.
In the droves we sometimes came upon encampments of gypsies, real gypsies, living in dark tents like igloos with a
small painted wooden caravan drawn up against
the hedge. There would be a camp fire
and horses grazing and round-eyed children who gazed at us in utter
astonishment, as though we were creatures from another planet. Sometimes they
could return our greetings in halting English, sometimes they knew only
the Romany tongue. Many of the gypsy women
were beautiful.
In
the early days of the 1914-18 war my father and
I were out for a walk. He was an inveterate walker and however busy he was he hardly ever missed his daily
tramp. He had taken me for walks as soon as I could stagger, suiting his pace
to mine, but when it came to suiting my pace to his I could not face his sort
of walk more than once a week, so great was
the speed and the mileage. But that day we were far out in the fen down
a long drove when a tall vigorous young gypsy leaped over the hedge and
confronted us. But he was not there to rob, he only wanted information, and he
could speak excellent English. "They say there's a war on, sir. What's it
about? How's it going?" My father told him about it. He listened
attentively and very seriously and seemed to understand. Then he thanked my
father
politely
and went back over the hedge. I have often wondered about him. Did he merely
want to know about it or did he want to fight? Did he afterwards enlist?
I
was once told by a man who had commanded a regiment of fen men in the war that
they made the finest possible soldiers. They
had immense courage and toughness
and if told to hold a position they would do so until they died there.
Life had always been desperately hard for them. It had never been easy to wrest
a living out of the fen. In past years, if the dykes burst, winter floods could
drown the stock and wreck their homes. If
harvests were ruined they could face near starvation. Many of the farms
were so isolated that the children would die, and mothers would die in
childbirth, because the doctor could not
get there in time. They knew the meaning of tragedy better than most.
They were a dour and difficult people and when we first went to Ely we adjusted
to them with difficulty.
In
friendly Somerset, if you stopped at a lonely Mendip farm and asked for a drink
of goat's milk, you were received with the utmost joy. You were taken into the
parlour, a chair was dusted for you and you were made to feel that your arrival
and yourself were the great events of the day. Should it be tea time the larger
farms were always ready to regale you with
homemade bread and wortleberry jam, and a lunch of bread and cheese at a
country pub was the most delicious meal in the world, with beer for the menfolk
and lemonade for the ladies and children. The lemonade bottles had large round marbles as stoppers, made of greenish glass. Sometimes even now, if you are lucky, you can find
one digging in an old garden or among the pebbles on the beach.
But
if you knocked on a door of a grim-looking little
fen pub, or at a farm, and asked for nourishment, more than ready to pay
for it, you might very well have the door slammed in your face. That is, if
that was the way they happened to be feeling that day. They might of course, though that was rare, be feeling hospitable.
They were truthful people and acted as they felt. I do not think that any
Somerset man or woman, even though some grief or illness in the house had
momentarily clouded their natural hospitality,
would ever have banged a door in an expectant face however much they wanted to. Moving from one county to
another it was necessary to get used to the change of temperament. It was
rooted in the soil and the weather. The life of the poor in friendly
West-country valleys was never so starkly grim as it could be in the fen.
Though
not in high summer. When I think of summer in the fen I think of the long
summer holidays, of water and tall rushes and the sound of oars in the
rowlocks. Water picnics were the delight of children in the hot days and we were
for ever badgering our elders to take us up the river to the fen waterways, to bathe and picnic and see the
swans and the herons. My father was a good oarsman and if he had a free
day did not take much persuading. A couple of families would perhaps join together, would hire two or three boats
and with sandwiches and bottles of lemonade would go out for the day. There
would be a fairly long scull up the river and then we would turn aside up one
of the quiet waterways, the fresh smell of water mint in our noses, the tall
rushes rearing up like an army of spears on either
side, and make our way slowly and peacefully to where we wanted to be.
There were patches of the fen that had purposely
been
kept in their original wild state; rare butterflies were to be found in them,
and rare plants. It was a paradise for the botanically-minded, and for the
historically-minded too for everything there was as it had always been. This
was the fen as Hereward the Wake had known it, and Etheldreda and the monks of
Ely. And for the children there was the fascination of the water birds. The
herons, tall and meditative, had something
in common with the windmills and
the church towers. They broke the flatness of the grey-green sea of rushes and
water with sharp notes of contrast. Something aspired upwards for once, instead of flowing on and on into eternity
under the vast dome of the empty burning blue sky. It was possible to
come home from these fen days more tired than from a similar sort of day spent
on one of the beaches in the Island. There was no shade in the fen and if a
storm came, no shelter. It was a place of great beauty but sometimes also of
fear.
5
If
the Ely days were for my mother and me the happiest days they were hard ones
for my father. He only had three years of the teaching he loved and then the
war broke out, all his men went into the
army and the Theological College was first closed and then re-opened as a war hospital. My father
took on the work of young priests
who had gone to France as army chaplains and was a parish priest again.
He was also frequently a night orderly at the hospital. His parish work took
him down to the poorer parts of Ely, at the
foot of the hill and near the river. There was poverty there then, bad
housing conditions and
the
sicknesses and distresses of old age. My father loved people, especially if
they were ill or old, and in visiting he was happy and relaxed and able to
bring great comfort and help.
Occasionally he took me with him and it horrified me to find that many old and dying people had no light and airy bedroom
of their own, such as we had at home, but had their bed in the downstairs front
room into which the front door frequently opened from the noisy street. With
the one window filled with geraniums or an aspidistra it could be dark inside,
overcrowded with heavy furniture and with a smell of cooking coming in from the
kitchen beyond. I was distressed for the old people but I think now that they
were perhaps happier in the front room, with their own people near them, than
they are now in the bright hygienic geriatric wards of today. But if my father
was a good parish priest in caring for sick and old people he failed utterly
when it came to hordes of Sunday-school children. Accustomed as he was to
lecturing to Oxford and Cambridge graduates
he could not get his mind down to the children's level. Nor could he
keep them in order. To his chagrin, and also intense amusement, the children
defeated him.
The
poverty and bad housing were the dark patch upon
the beauty of Ely. It was that creeping evil that invades all lovely things, as dirt seeps into the
corners of rooms and worms wriggle
into fine-wrought furniture and perfect moulded fruit. For years I was pursued by a recurring nightmare. I would be
taking part in some happy festivity when a sudden silence would fall and
a stillness of horror. Then someone would point and we would see it, sometimes
in the middle of the floor where perhaps we had just been
dancing,
or up in the corner of the ceiling. It was always quite small and in different
nightmares it would change its shape.
Sometimes it was some foul black creature, very much alive but quite
still as it bided its time, but at other
times it was merely some queer shape lying there on the floor without
movement, a sort of box. Whatever it was the feeling of horror and terror was the same because either
symbol spoke of the same thing; the snake that crept into Eden. We know what happens when the worm creeps in. Some work of mercy inspired by love of God
and man comes into flower and for a
while all is as God wanted it to be.
Then there is quarrelling and jealousy and the flower sickens at the
root. A war starts as a crusade of liberation and at first a nation can be
enriched by it, but somewhere along the way there falls the retribution that
waits for those who do evil that good may come and they become evil as the
thing they fight. The examples are legion and can cause a despair that may
destroy all faith in God. The mysterious doctrine of the Fall has rescued many from the misery of their atheism, and they
have progressed from this to the even more mysterious doctrine of
redemption. At the end of it all, in the midst
of the horror of a collapsing and disappearing universe, perhaps men may
humble themselves to hand over the last dregs of their evil to God and he will
destroy it. When the first Great War had got beyond the cheering and
flag-waving stage and had plunged into the ghastliness of the trenches and the shells and the gas we felt very near to that
final crash, and the old Christian belief in the end of the world, a belief which the scientists are underlying just
now, was very much in our minds. When
one reads history it seems that often it is so in the midst of disaster.
The
collapse of a civilisation, or of a nation, can seem like a sort of rehearsal for
a final ending.
The outbreak of war and my departure for boarding school coincided. Personally, since I had no
brothers and the young men I
knew had made little impression on my immature and selfish heart, I am afraid I
found the latter event the more distressing. In
the tumult of boarding school I found
myself no longer the centre of the
universe. The knowledge was painfully acquired,
and my homesickness, separated from my parents and Ely for the greater
part of the year, was terrible, but something important happened to me there; I
had my first meeting with the New Forest and
the sea marshes of Keyhaven. But I cannot leave Ely for Keyhaven without
remembering the Ely ghosts and the deep respect we had for them, and trying to
sort out my thoughts upon the subject of extra-sensory
perception.
CHAPTER VII
E.S.P.
1
I
AM NOT REALLY QUALIFIED TO WRITE ABOUT what we call extra-sensory perception since
I have not studied it enough, and have little to go upon but my own slight experience and what I have
learnt from my astonishing mother, but nevertheless I am having a go. What was astonishing about my mother
was not that she had remarkable psychic powers but that she resolutely
refused to use them. The only explanation she would give me was that once in
her youth she had terrified someone by what she did and had decided to turn her back on the whole business. She had
also been repulsed by the behaviour of her naughty old grandfather, an amateur
mesmerist, who had delighted to enliven a
solemn dinner party by forcing the elderly members of it to do the
cake-walk round the room against their will, to their shame and distress.
My
mother thought it outrageous that one human being could have such power over
another. At the very worst point of her illness in Wells, when no
doctor
could help her and it seemed she was dying, my
father took her up to London to see a well-known spiritual healer. They travelled in one of those wonderful invalid coaches which were tacked on to
trains in those days, complete with bed. As she was too ill to go to him
the healer came to the hotel where they were
staying to see her. She stood up to receive him, he took her hands and
looked into her eyes and was transfixed. They stood so for a moment, then she pulled her hands away and said, "I
am sorry, but I cannot have treatment from you. I am going home
again." He was greatly distressed, and so was my father who had had all
the anguish of bringing a very sick woman all the way from Somerset to London,
and now had to take her back with nothing accomplished. They both argued with
her but she would not give way. Alone again with my father she said, "It was
his eyes. They went right through me. He would have had great power over me. No
human being must have that sort of power over another." Privately to my
father the healer said, "I am so sorry, for I believe I could have helped
her. Your wife has great powers and had she wished she could have been a very
fine medium."
I could understand my mother's fear of domination, both in herself and others, and I could understand her dislike of the cultivation of psychic states
simply for the sake of experiencing them, with no helpful purpose in view, for that way danger lies. But I
could never understand why she turned away from the prayer of silence
and of contemplation. When she was praying, as soon as the prayer of silence
began gently to take her, she would break off. The thing which so many of us, myself for instance, so
desperately long for, and are too self-centred to receive,
she
could have had, and she refused it. I have no explanation.
Nevertheless in the prayer she allowed herself
she found peace and strength to endure, and often a very sure knowledge
of what she ought to be doing for other people, and though she abhorred any
sort of prying into the future she would sometimes in times of tribulation
feel a wave of warmth and joy breaking over her and she would say, "It will be all right," and it always was. One
power my mother had which could be uncomfortable to live with. She often
knew what people were thinking. They did not
need to speak. And when one's thoughts were
not what they should be, well, one wished her less gifted.
I have inherited very little of my mother's e.s.p., only enough to be a
worry to myself and not much help to other
people. Only twice in my life has telepathy
enabled me to know that someone I loved was in trouble and come up with
the help needed. Sometimes I know when a
friend is suffering or has died, at other times I do not. Often I am
convinced that someone is in trouble and I write to find out what it is and nothing
is the matter. I cannot trust my intuitions.
My dogs have always known far more than I do; but then the powers of
animals are so exquisite that ours dwindle
to nothing beside them.
But meagre though my small shoots of perception
were my mother discouraged them whenever they appeared. When 1 tried to tell her about my encounters
with our Ely ghost, whom I disliked intensely, she made no comment. That she also had her meetings with him I
have no doubt, but she would not say that
she did, and when I asked if I might change my haunted bedroom for
another she referred the matter to my father, who from first to last of our
time in that house remained untroubled by our
ghost. He was not a man to
see things, hear things or imagine things. He belittled
himself when he said he had nothing of the mystic in him, and no imagination whatever, but he was a hardworking intellectual
who prayed and toiled from six in
the morning till twelve o'clock at night, when he fell into bed and was
instantly unconscious, and so had no interstices in his life through which
bogles and their like could insert a clammy
finger. Appealed to about my bedroom he had no intention of yielding to
teenage bletherings but being a just man he said he would look into the matter of my ghost. We should
exchange bedrooms for the night and he would sleep in my room, and hope
to have a personal experience of the
phenomenon. To my disappointment he reported in the morning that he had
seen nothing, but nevertheless what with the howling of the wind round my high
attic and the scuttling of the mice he had
scarcely slept all night. Never had he experienced a noisier bedroom
and I might change it for another.
So keeping the old schoolroom as a sitting room only I moved into a smaller and more sheltered room that looked
out on the next-door garden; a peaceful green view, but I missed the sight of
the sun rising over the fen. However, the
ghost came there just the same, and when later I moved to yet another room
he followed. But it was not as bad as it sounds for as these were my boarding school and college days, I was only at
home in the holidays and he was not a very frequent visitor. Nor is he now. For
I was not alone in seeing that ghost. Subsequent dwellers in the house have
seen him too. I do not know how he appeared to them but to me he appeared as a
grey-cowled monk with no face. Where his face should have been there was
only darkness. The experience was always the
same. I would wake suddenly from sleep as though woken up and alerted,
and would find him standing beside me. I would feel fear and revulsion, a sense of struggle as though I fought
against something, and then he was gone. He
was not a pleasant person, not like the angel figure who haunted the
next-door house but one.
This apparition was so unusual that Canon and Mrs Glazebrook, who lived in the house at that time, came to the
conclusion that it was not a ghost at all. For what ghost stands still to have
its portrait painted? And Mrs Glazebrook being a painter, that is what this ghost obligingly did. Yet it could
inspire fear for it appeared in the spare room, and guests from the
outside world were not acclimatised to the unexplainable as we were who lived
always in the shadow of history and legend.
One of the guests went to bed early
in the Glazebrooks' spare room and was later heard frantically tugging
at the bell-rope that hung beside her bed. It was answered by the old, serene
and saintly housemaid who had been with her
master and mistress for some years in that house and did not leave it
until she died.
"What
is the matter, miss?" she asked mildly.
"I cannot stay in the room with that!" cried the terrified guest,
and pointed to the beautiful figure who stood in the moonlight against a blank
wall.
"Why, that's nothing to be afraid of,"
said the old maid soothingly. "I can see it in my room too and I call it my
angel. When the moonlight leaves the wall it will go."
She fetched her mistress to comfort the girl and when the moon moved on
so did the ghost. That
was the extraordinary thing about this ghost. It appeared only when the
moon shone upon a particular patch of wall, and upon the wall of the old
maid's room above it. It was so to speak a double ghost, slightly smaller in the upper room. The portrait that Mrs Glazebrook painted and then showed to my
mother portrayed a figure in a long robe, resembling a saint in a
stained-glass window. It was as though the reflection of some window was cast
upon the wall by the moonlight. But the window that could have cast such a reflection was just not there.
Another theory advanced by someone was that the bright moonlight brought out the outlines of some hidden
fresco. But that did not seem
feasible either. The mystery was
not solved while I lived at Ely, and whether that angelic figure can
still be seen I do not know. The house next to our own, on my left as I went
out by our back door for evensong on dark nights, had something rather nasty. I never discovered what it was, I
only knew that some guest, a male one this
time, was reputed to have rushed headlong from the house in terror. The house on the right, also joined to ours, had been relieved of its haunting some
years before our arrival. The family
who lived there then had seen nothing but had been weighed down with a sense of misery in a certain part of the house.
They endured it for a while and then alterations to the house required the pulling down of an old wall,
and the skeleton of a walled-up monk was found behind it. The bones were
taken away and buried and the misery went with them, but I could seldom walk
down the lane without horrible thoughts of what it must feel like to be walled
up. They were walled up in a standing
position. The agony must have been hideous.
The question, what is a ghost? has bothered me until not long ago. That it
is the spirit of a dead person is unthinkable. The punishment of being tied to
a certain place, century after century, is one that a God of love would no more
impose on a soul he had created than he would condemn it to eternal punishment
in hell. There are those who have the faculty of seeing past events, as Miss
Wordsworth and Miss Jourdain, visiting Versailles, found themselves in the Versailles of Marie Antoinette, and
Miss Edith Olivier, an old friend of my father's, driving home one night
in the dark towards Salisbury, and not
knowing quite where she was, found herself driving down an avenue of
giant megaliths. Then she guessed she was near Avebury. The avenue led her to
the earthwork that surrounds the temple area, and here she left her car, and, climbing
to the top of the bank, was delighted to see a fair, lit by flames and torches,
taking place in the village. Later she discovered that the avenue of megaliths
had disappeared years ago and that the Avebury annual fair had been discontinued in 1850.* But in these
experiences the onlooker is in much the same position as a member of
the audience in a cinema. The thing pictured has already happened and though he
sees it as though it were happening still, and may even for a while feel that
it is, he sees it only once. But a ghost is seen again and again and the sense
of personal involvement is much greater and can be deeply troubling.
But now, in two very different publications, I have
*An
Adventure by Miss Moberly and Miss Jourdain. Without Knowing Mr WaJJdey by Edith Olivier.
found a comforting explanation of the phenomenon
we call a ghost. The suggestion is that it is not an
earthbound spirit but a cast-off shell. As we go through life we leave old selves behind us as a snake leaves old skins. A man may go through the experience
we call conversion and find himself a man
re-born; the old faithless self is cast off and he goes on into life a
new creature. For another there may be a long period of illness and then
healing; the sick self is left behind and forgotten in the joy of renewed
health. There may be a great grief, or some other rending or terrible
experience, and the person who emerges from
it is not the same.
According to the shell theory someone who has passed through great suffering, or perhaps great joy, in a particular place has lived so intensely that
something of himself, some fragment
of his eternal living, remains in the place and can be seen even though the
person who suffered or enjoyed has passed to a
new life and severed all connection with his cast-off shells.
It is a comforting theory but it does not quite explain the monk with darkness for a face. For why did he follow
me from room to room? Possibly he did not follow me. The first 'seeing' was
perhaps a genuine one but the others may have been mere hallucinations caused by my fear and revulsion; for the power of
thought is so terrible that there is no doubt we can attract to us what we
deeply fear. It does, however, explain
another experience that made me
unhappy for years.
Just after the last great war, when my mother
and I lived in Devon, we had to have some work
done on the cottage, and to get my mother
away from the noise we rented a
bungalow on the coast, a few miles
away, and stayed here a month. It was a modern bungalow with a pretty garden looking over the sea, the war was over, the summer weather was perfect,
and we took with us a friend whom my mother and I loved dearly. It
should have been a wonderful holiday but it was one of the longest months of my
life. The owner of the bungalow was a widow,
young and pretty, and she told me, when I went to see it, that she felt
lonely since her husband's death and so she
frequently let her home and went to stay with friends. There were three
bedrooms and mine had the advantage of french windows opening on the garden and
the disadvantage of a large bed with broken springs in the middle. The latter
did not bother me since the bed was big enough for me to avoid them, but what did bother me was my
sleepless misery. The moment I was in bed and had put the light out it
fell on me, black and hopeless. Oddly enough I did not connect it with the man
who had died. I explained it by tiredness,
and by the fact that depression is the skeleton in the family cupboard.
But there was no obvious reason for it to stalk out just now. The war was over
and we were having a holiday.
About half-way through our time I went to bed for a day with some minor ailment. My mother had not been in my
room until then because though it was next to her own even the short distance
was a bit too much for her walking powers.
But that day she came, though she
got no further than a few steps inside the door. Then she stopped and
there was silence as the room made its impact upon her. "Nothing would
induce me to sleep here," she said vehemently and went out and shut the
door. A few days later our friend, a practical Scot who was
nevertheless not Scottish for nothing, asked me if I would like to
change rooms with her. "We should take turns with that mattress," she
said. But I said no. She liked her room and
I did not mind the broken springs. The look she gave me was penetrating
but she did not argue. When we got home again she told me why she had made the
offer. She had been in the kitchen looking through the very large hatch which
gave her a view of the dining room, its open door opposite the door of my
bedroom which was just across the passage. A man in a grey suit was standing in
the dining room reading a letter. He finished the letter and still holding it
walked across the room and the passage and disappeared into the room I was using.
The day we went home the owner of the bungalow arrived a little while before we were due to leave, and while we waited
for the taxi she and I sat in the garden talking. She had told me before that
she was lonely but now she told me that she
was finding it hard to continue living in her home because she could not forget her husband's long illness. His
room had been the one I had used,
with the french window. They had chosen that one for him so that he
should have easy access to the garden. I understood then, especially after our friend told me of the man
reading the letter. There had been a time-switch and she had seen some
incident in the past. Had he been reading a specialist's report, sent by his
doctor and telling him he was fatally ill? I had picked up something of his misery, and so had my mother when she
briefly visited his room. For a long time I hated to think of that
experience because it seemed as though the man's
spirit must be earthbound still, tied to the place where he had
suffered. How could God allow such
a thing? Why had he not been allowed to go free? The shell theory, when
I finally reached it, was comforting. He had gone free. What the three of us had
felt or seen in that bungalow was only the cast-off shell of his misery.
3
Yet sometimes I think the apparitions we see are not shells but real
spirits; but they are the happy ones and we should rejoice to see them.
Children, I think, see them most often. The story of a little boy whose encounter with a monastic ghost was happier
than mine was told me by his mother. It was during the last war and she had
accompanied her soldier husband to the training camp where he had been posted as commandant. They rented as a temporary home a very old house which, they were
told, had once been a monastery. They
themselves found it unpleasantly haunted but their small son was not
aware of anything frightening; on the contrary he said the old man who wore a
sort of dressing-gown with a rope round his waist, and sat on his bed and
talked to him before he went to sleep, was a nice old man and he loved him.
"He is teaching me a prayer," he
told his mother. Presently he said to her, "I know the prayer now.
I can say it." She asked him if he could say it out loud to her and he
said yes, and carefully recited the Lord's
Prayer in Latin, without hesitation or mistake. She was astonished. He
had not yet been to any school and she could think of no living person who
could possibly have taught it to him.
Into this category might come the playmates, unseen by the grown-ups,
who come to play with
lonely children; that is if these playmates are not merely projections
of the children's own longing; and also the
friendly but inquisitive spirits who keep an eye upon the welfare of a much-loved home. Something of this
kind was experienced by Jessie, the friend with whom I live, myself and our
dog, when twenty years ago we came to live
in our 300-year-old Oxfordshire cottage. Our immediate predecessors had been here only for a short while. They had
found the empty cottage, repaired and modernised it with great skill and
then, finding it too lonely, they sold it to me. Its owner before them was a
gallant old lady who is still remembered as the village washerwoman. She
inherited the cottage from her father, the
Rector's coachman, and lived in it for fifty years. We had been here
only a short while when we became aware of her presence; or we thought we were,
for there is always that 'if. We
humans saw no one, but Tiki the dog most certainly did. In the evenings, when
Jessie was out at some meeting or concert and I was alone in the living room
writing, Tiki would be lying on the floor
beside me. Our long raftered room was once two rooms, kitchen and parlour,
but my predecessors made one room of it. Tiki and I would be at the parlour end
facing what had once been the kitchen. All
would be quiet and peaceful and then suddenly Tiki would leap to her
feet and facing the corner of the room, where perhaps there had once been a
rocking-chair beside the kitchen fire,
would bark furiously at someone whom she could see but I could not see.
Finally, though the person felt friendly, I am ashamed to say that I grew
frightened and on lonely evenings took to writing upstairs with Tiki lying on
my bed. But this ruse was not always
successful for Tiki would occasionly behave in almost the same manner.
She did not bark but she would sit up, lift her head high and growl at someone who apparently came into the
room, and then her head would move round slowly as her dark eyes watched that someone wander round the room and
go out again. Then Tiki would curl up and
settle down once more. Our little spare room, once the old washhouse, opens out of the sitting room at the
parlour end. We said nothing of our haunting when
a friend, a practical Yorkshire woman of whom one would expect no odd
fancies, came to stay with us. She was aware of something. "I'm not at all
afraid," she said, "but I cannot go into my room at night without
turning round and facing the far end of the sitting room. I don't see anything
but I have to face it, and then I am all right. I can go into my room and shut
the door."
Then, as we settled down in our new home and began to love it dearly, Tiki ceased to bark and growl and no
longer even glanced at what I now call the rocking-chair
corner. We concluded that the old lady was satisfied and was no longer
visiting us. And yet only two years ago a
friend came to stay the night. He arrived in the morning very tired and
after lunch went to his bed for a rest. He emerged at tea-time enquiring,
"Who's the old lady I've just seen in my room?"
I believe hopefully in sight-seeing ghosts, though to my knowledge I
have never seen one, and if they exist I hope that after I die I may be allowed
days off from purgatory to be one myself. We die with so many places that we
long to see still unvisited. I have been luckier than most for many places that
I longed to see I have seen, but there are
many others that I know I shall
not see in this life. But as a ghost, perhaps? I hope so. And better that way for one would travel so light, and miss the turmoil at the airports and not get tired.
And there would be the extraordinary
blessed loneliness of no one seeing you, though you are there.
I experienced this once in an unforgettable
dream. I was a ghost in my dream, not of the
sight-seeing sort but of the re-visiting old haunts variety. I was not visiting an old house but Peppard Church,
whose spire I can see from my bedroom window and whose bell sounds
across the fields to tell us the time. I confess
with shame that I have never enjoyed church , services; unless taking
place in Ely Cathedral, and then it was the Cathedral that worked its alchemy
upon the services and not the other way round. But there is an exception, a
completely simple early-morning Communion service at any village church. At
such a service one is not so much a complicated human being coming to a ritual
that can be almost as complicated as
oneself, one is that simple creature, the hart, coming to the water
springs. And the place where they spring can become as beloved as one's home, and those who are with you there are no
longer the congregation but the
family. I was one with them in my
dream, loving them, and yet because they could not see me I experienced at the same time that happiness which
reprehensible solitaries like myself feel when they can slip into an empty
church and be alone there. When they went up to the altar I went with them and
knelt at the far end of the line, the last of them. But I woke up just before
the priest reached me and so I cannot tell you what a priest does when
confronted with a ghost at the altar rail.
4
Devon as I knew it when I lived there thirty
years ago, before almost
the whole county became a holiday playground and
the fairies fled, was an unearthly place.
The round green hills where the sheep grazed, the wooded valleys and the lanes full of wild flowers, the farms and apple orchards were all full of
magic, and the birds sang in that
long-ago Devon as I have never heard them
singing anywhere else in the world; in the spring we used to say it
sounded as though the earth itself was
singing.
The villages folded in the hills still had
their white witches with their ancient wisdom, and
even black witches were not unknown. I have
never had dealings with a witch either black or white, though Francis, our village chimney-sweep, a most gentle and
courteous man, was I think half-way
to being a white warlock. He was
skilful at protecting his pigs from being overlooked. He placed pails of water on the kitchen floor to
drown the Evil Eye and nothing ever went wrong with his pigs before their
inevitable and intended end. And I think he
had skill in the healing arts. He and his two brothers and their old
father all lived together in a grim grey house, scorning female co-operation and wonderfully happy without
it. They were contented too to have no medical attention; no doctor was
allowed within those grey walls and Francis
saw to all their medical and surgical needs. When the old father's
poisoned finger became obviously very bad
indeed his sons took him down to the wood-shed and chopped it off with a
chopper, and with Francis's skilful care it healed beautifully.
Black magic is a thing too vile to
speak of but many of the white
witches and warlocks were wonderful people, dedicated
to their work of healing. I knew the daughter of a Dartmoor white witch and she
told me how her mother never failed to answer a call for help. Fortified by
prayer and a dram of whisky she would go
out on the coldest winter night, carrying her lantern, and tramp for
miles across the moor to bring help to someone ill at a lonely farm. And she
brought real help. She must have had the true charismatic gift, and perhaps too
knowledge of the healing herbs.
The father of one of my friends had a white
witch in his parish in the
valley of the Dart. She was growing old and she came to
him one evening and asked him if she might teach him her spells before she died. They must always, she said, be handed on secretly
from woman to man, or from man to woman, never to a member of the
witch's or warlock's own sex, "And you, sir," she told him, "are
the best man I know. It is to you I want to give my knowledge." Patiently
he tried to explain why it is best that a priest should not also be a warlock,
but it was hard for her to understand. "But they are good spells,"
she kept telling him. "I know they are," he said, "but I cannot
use them." She was convinced at last but she went away weeping.
I think that in my heart I have always believed in fairies; not fairies
as seen in the picture books but nature spirits whose life is part of the wind
and the flowers and the trees. Born in the
West-country, and returning to it in middle life, how could I do
anything else? But, alas, I have never seen them. William Blake saw fairies,
but he was a unique person, and so was a Dartmoor friend of mine who used to
see them, and how I envied her! But if I
did not see them I could feel how magic ran in the earth and branched
through one's veins when one sat down. The stories that some of my Dartmoor friends told me would be laughed at by most
people, but they were sensible persons and they did not laugh. I think that probably the one among my
friends who experienced most was the one who said least about it,
Adelaide Phillpotts, Eden Phillpotts' daughter. She lived for years upon the
moor and she loved it so deeply that she was not afraid to spend whole nights
alone on the tors; but she is a mystic and
mystics seem always unafraid. Her book The Lodestar is full of the wild
spirit of the moor.
The friend who saw fairies, when she first went to live in her cottage
on the moor, was visited early in the morning by a little old woman, wearing a
bonnet, who walked quietly into the kitchen where she was preparing breakfast.
Friendly and smiling the old woman refused breakfast but sat down to chat. She
wanted to know exactly what my friend intended to do in the garden. What
flowers would she have? What vegetables?
She had very bright eyes and nodded
her head in approval as they talked. She seemed a happy old woman, very
much at home in the kitchen, but when my friend turned away for a moment she
found on looking round again that her visitor had left her. She was never seen
again and when the neighbours were questioned they denied ever having seen such
an old woman in the village.
Another friend was driving back to her home on the moor one summer evening when she found herself in the most
beautiful wood. She had no sense of
strangeness but drove through it entranced by the loveliness of the
evening light shining through the
trees. Coming out of the wood she found herself at her home, put the car away and went about the normal
business of the evening, and only gradually did she remember that her road home
lay through an open stretch of moorland.
There was no wood there; not now. The next day she went to see an old
man who had lived all his life upon the moor and told him what had happened. He
nodded his head. "I know the wood, ma'am," he told her. "I've
been in it myself. But only once. You'll not see it again. It's only once in a
lifetime."
This
experience of a long-vanished wood is the same sort of experience as that of
Edith Olivier at Avebury, and that of Miss
Wordsworth and Miss Jour-dain at Versailles. We can hardly ever have
what we think is a unique experience
without discovering it has been shared by many others. Only the details
differ, not the experience. Two more examples are the moor terror and the singing in the lonely places, but these did not
come to me on Dartmoor. Nothing surprising happened to me on Dartmoor;
at least nothing more surprising than the
sense of being lifted up into another world, enclosed in its own mystery
and belonging to itself alone, and that happens to all of us when we climb up
to the mountains or the moors. The keen air is like wine and we are not our valley selves as we watch the cloud shadows
passing along the flanks of the hills, and listen to the sound of falling streams and the crying of the curlews.
The whisper of wind stirring the grasses has a distinct voice, insistent at the door of our hearing, and
behind it all the vast silence and stillness of this world of the
heights seems like the stillness and silence of eternity itself.
Yet this surprise of entering
another world is always new and fresh however often it comes.
Spring is always new, and the first blue flower opening on the stringy
tangle of a plant of morning glory is always a profound shock however much you
were expecting it. Expectation, shock,
wonder and worship. And terror too;
not in the heart of the morning
glory but in the heart of the silence and stillness. It seems to be of
God, indeed almost to be God, but the moors and the mountains have their dark
mysteries as well as their holy ones, and terror can leap out of the heart of
what felt like a holy day just as suddenly as out of a dark and frightening
storm.
It was in Skye that I had my only (I hope)
experience of the moor terror. It was years ago when Skye was wilder than it is now. I was on a walking
holiday with a friend, but
she was tired that day and I climbed up alone to the great stretch of moorland behind the little hotel where we were staying. It was a
long pull and it was good to sit and rest. There was
not a sign of a human habitation or of another human being. I felt alone in
this magic world and gloried in the
loneliness. For once it was not raining in Skye, it was a blue, still, warm
day. I could see the Cuillins in the misty distance and the blue line of
the sea was not far away. The bees hummed in the wild thyme but there was no
other sound. I sat without moving for I do
not know how long, sinking deeper and deeper into happiness and peace, and then
suddenly there was a loud,
shattering, double-rap behind me. It
was like two mighty blows of a door-knocker in quick succession, but much
louder. I have sometimes been wakened from sleep at night into a state
of momentary fear by this same double rap but this was infinitely more
terrifying and it came from exactly behind me. I jumped to my feet and turned
round but there was nothing to be seen; only the
empty miles of moorland quivering a little in the heat-haze. But the
terror remained. I was not brave enough to stay, and left the lovely place more
precipitately than I have ever left anywhere. I did not actually run but the
pace was good and steady and did not
slacken until I reached the homely little hotel beside the harbour down
below. It was years before I spoke to anyone about this terrifying experience and then I was told casually, "That's the
moor terror. Everyone has it at some time or other."
And
many people too have heard the singing, though I had not heard anyone speak of
it until I heard it myself. If I did hear it. . . For again there must always
be that 'if. The subconscious mind can play queer tricks upon one, projecting
scents and sounds and images that appear to us completely objective, but nevertheless their origin is
within ourselves. Or there may be a
perfectly ordinary explanation for
what seems a very un-ordinary phenomenon; only we do not happen to know what
the explanation is. Or, as is pointed out in that wonderful book by
Renee Haynes, The Hidden Springs, an experience may be both objective and
subjective. Some good or evil influence may be present in some particular place, at some particular time, an objective
presence outside ourselves, and spiritually we are aware of it; but, if we see or hear anything, this may be
merely the response and projection
of our own subconscious mind. When we think of the phenomenon we call 'seeing a ghost' this can be an alternative to the
shell theory. Well, whatever the
explanation of the singing I heard I shall remember it until I die. It
happened, of course, in Devon, where these unexplainable things are commonplace.
My mother and
I had a cottage in an apple orchard at the edge»of a village. Behind our
cottage, between the orchard and the village, was a
steep hill. To the right Dartmoor was visible, but otherwise the place was a
little valley in the hills that had a magic of its own. There were a few other
small dwellings besides ours, an old house behind a high wall, a farm and some cottages, and so strictly speaking
the place was not a lonely one, and yet, because of its particular magic, it was. Especially in the early
morning, and especially after a
snow-fall. There is something very lonely about a deep snow-fall and
Devon snow, because the average rainfall is high, is almost always deep. One is walled in and cut off. The
world seems very far away and the heart rejoices.
In
spring, in Devon, there is often a sudden late snow-fall taking one entirely by surprise. I remember once seeing
irises and tulips with their bright heads lifted
above a deep counterpane of snow, and boughs of apple blossom sprinkled with
sparkling silver. But the snow-fall that seemed to bring the singing was
earlier in the year. There were only the
low-growing flowers in bloom in the garden and they were all buried out
of sight. There had been no wind in the night, no suggestion that the last snow
of the year was falling, and when I drew the curtains early in the morning I was astonished to see the white world.
And what a world! I had never seen a snow-fall so beautiful and I was
out in the garden at the first possible
moment. The snowclouds had dropped their whole treasure in the night and were gone. The huge empty sky was deep blue, the air sparkling and
clear. The sun was rising and the tree shadows lay blue across the
sparkle of whiteness. The whole world was pure blue and white and it seemed
that the sun had lit every crystal to a point of fire. There was a silence so absolute that it seemed a living
presence. And then came the singing.
It
was a solo voice, ringing out joy and praise. One would have said it was a
woman's voice, only could any woman sing
like that, with such simplicity and beauty? It lasted for some minutes,
and then ceased, and the deep silence came back once more. I stayed where I
was, as rooted in the snow as the trees, but there was no return of the singing
and so I went back to the cottage and
mechanically began the first task of the day, raking out the ashes of
the dead fire and lighting a new one. The light of the flames helped me to
think. None of us, in the little group of dwellings in the valley, had a voice
much above a sparrow's chirp. No one in the village that I knew of had a voice
like that. It was war-time and visitors from the outside world seldom came.
Even if by some extraordinary chance some great singer had descended upon us,
what would she be doing struggling down the steep lane from the village in deep
snow at this hour of a cold morning? And wouldn't I have seen her? I could see
both lanes from the little terrace outside the cottage and had seen no one.
There were only two explanations. Either I was mad or I had heard a seraph
singing. Later when I took my mother her breakfast I told her of the singing.
She looked at me and, as usual, made no
comment whatever.
And so, for some years, I inclined to the former view and I told no one
else about the singing. And then, one day
after the war had ended, a very sensitive and sympathetic cousin came to
visit us and told me about a holiday he had
had in the wilds of Argyll. He had always wanted, he said, to talk to
someone who had heard the singing and at last he had come
upon an old crofter who could tell him about it. The old man had been
alone in the hills when he had heard a clear voice, unearthly and very
beautiful, singing in the silence. He could
see no one, he could distinguish no words in the singing and the song was
one he did not know. He tried to hum the air and
my cousin tried to write it down, but they neither of them made much of
a job of it. "You never heard it again?" my cousin asked and the old
man said, like the old countryman who was in the wood only once, "No,
never again." My cousin told his tale so beautifully that I was too awed
and shy to tell him, then, about my own experience. Besides, the great paean of
praise that I had heard in the snow seemed at that moment a little theatrical
in comparison with the soft unearthly singing in the hills of Argyll. But, some
years later, I did tell him. He was very kind, and he did not doubt my
sincerity, but somehow I seemed to see at the back of his mind the figure of a stout lady from Covent Garden who had somehow
or other, even in war-time and deep
snow, got herself hidden behind the fir trees at the corner of our Devon garden.
It does not matter. I remember that singing every morning of my life and I
greet every sunrise with the memory. The birds, who had been singing so riotously, had been chilled to silence by that
snowstorm. I have decided now that she, whoever she was, sang their
dawn-song for them.
5
Dreams have for us all a perennial fascination, and no wonder, for they are so mysterious. Birds are equally mysterious, and
they are connected in my
mind,
perhaps because of a marvellous bird whom I
once saw in a dream, but also because one so often passes from a good
dream to the sound of the birds singing in the early morning, and the tv/o seem
to merge into one. Not that my dreams are
always good since all my life I have suffered from nightmares, but I
refuse to call nightmares dreams because the word
'dream' for me signifies an experience of mystery and loveliness.
Nightmares are not lovely and they are not generally mysterious, merely the
result of fear or pain, or a recapitulation of some dreadful thing heard of, or
read of, or perhaps experienced. Now and
then there does indeed come some strange evil dream that cannot be pigeon-holed, and for that reason is
not forgotten, but I think not often. And what
I call 'wanderings' are not proper dreams either, just a mere jumble of
the impressions and events of the past few
days, through which one pushes one's way
vaguely as though through the rubbish of a junk shop, and which upon waking one immediately forgets.
Real dreams seem to me to fall into two categories, the dreams of heaven and the magical fairyland dreams. Of the first I
would dare to say that though they are symbolically
experienced the picture represents the truth. These come to me very
rarely but those who are nearer the unseen
world than I am are I expect more
fortunate. It is hard to share these particular dreams with anyone for
they are a nothing when put into words, yet they are never forgotten, and the
comfort and strength they give is lasting. They
are linked, I think, to the waking-dreams which give glimpses of the future, and in which commands seem to be laid upon us which must be obeyed. They
are teaching-dreams.
Yet
there is another kind of experience in sleep which goes deeper and is not
remembered upon waking, and we all know it. We simply wake up in a state of unbelievable joy, and upon the rare
occasions when this has happened to me I had fallen asleep in a state
that was the very reverse of joyous. Where have we been that against all
probability we bring back with us this joy? Perhaps it is possible for the soul
to leave the body for a while, as the Egyptians
believed, and as many believe today; only these modern believers would,
I think, speak of the astral body rather than the soul. The golden bowl is not broken but the silver cord is sufficiently
loosed to allow us to float out and
travel a little way beyond the confines of our normal living. I was told
that an anthology had been made of the experiences of those who die but whose hearts were set beating again by one of the terrible mechanisms of modern
medical science. A few said they were aware of the silver cord, that
they even saw it. But it was not allowed to
carry them completely free. They were drawn back again from 'the green peace'
to the prison of the painful body.
Even
without dying it is possible to find oneself looking at a body from which, or
so it appears, one is momentarily parted. In illness people frequently do this,
or after some sudden shock. I think I know a
little how they feel; though whether my experience was a true one or a
dream I cannot know, for there are dreams (and nightmares too) when what is happening
to you appears to be happening in your own bed, or your own room, and it is
hard to know if you are awake or asleep. I
had fallen into deep sleep with a light still burning beside my bed. I
awoke and I felt as though years, not hours, had passed.
I
did not know where I was, only knew I was in pitch
darkness but thinking clearly. My mind seemed to be instructing me, "You are between life and death. Wait.
In a moment you will be in the life beyond death." I waited, not at all
afraid, full of hope. But my mind was mistaken, for what I slowly became aware
of was not what I had hoped for; it was a sense of slipping back once more into
my body on the bed and then seeing the light burning on the table beside it.
Becoming one with my body again I had a feeling of disgust; it was so heavy, so
gross. There was no joy in that particular awakening.
Then there are the fairytale dreams, all alight with colour and beauty, experienced sometimes alone, sometimes in the company
of others, but perhaps because I have loved the beauty of the world too much
and people not enough these companions almost always fade away upon waking
while the landscapes remain with me. . . . That is unless the companion of a
dream is someone I love who has left this world. Then I remember. . . One
landscape in particular remains with me. I
had come to it struggling up some steep hill out of mist and darkness. Reaching it was like bursting open the door of
some dark house and being hit between the eyes by the sun. The dividing
line between the darkness of the hill and the flooding light was one of those
familiar drystone walls of the West-country.
I could lean upon it and look out
over the valley below to the mountains that were the dream's horizon.
The valley contained all the familiar
things, meadows and streams, farmsteads and grazing sheep, shadowed
woods and the open patches of golden gorse. The mountains were distant but
clear and rainbow-coloured. It was a familiar beauty. Only the light and the
peace had
a
clearness and depth that were not quite of earth; perhaps because of the knowledge
that they were eternal things that could not be clouded or broken. There was no
sound in this dream, everything was held in a charmed silence and nothing
stirred. But in another dream a magnificent wind swayed the great trees upon a vast rolling green hillside,
waking voices in them.
My
father loved the beauty of the world perhaps even more than I do but his love
for human beings equalled it. Being both of
us great dreamers we sometimes told each other our dreams, and one of
the delights of his were the people he met. They were none of them people he
knew, or had known, in his waking hours but they were his friends nevertheless, and it was a delight to be in their
company in dream after dream over a period of years. One of the wisest men I know has described a dream
life even richer than my father's. "In one's sleep one may know of
things one had no normal means of knowing; can think with a clarity of vision,
even speak fluently in other languages in which one is normally halting."
This man believes that between the material world in which we live now, and the
spiritual world to which we shall eventually pass after death but of which in
the nature of things we can know so little, there lies an intermediate state,
almost a fairyland, built up partly perhaps from our own dreams, longings and memories, into which we pass when we
leave our bodies and in which we become progressively more and more aware of
the penetrating light of the world beyond. The intermediate state is like a
bridge between the so-called dead and those they have left behind. My friend
thinks that "it is through some such dream world
that they speak to us, still linked to past memories, still carrying the unmistakable imprint of their
personality. But they are no longer limited by the confines of a factually constricting world, with its impassable barriers of time and space. They now
live in perfect liberation from
these."
Those who have lived to a great age and are longing for a release that does not come, or who are imprisoned in pain that will not let them go, say sometimes, "It is
so difficult to die." Yet to those whom I have been with in their dying
the actual moment of parting from the body
has seemed to come so gently, with
hardly more trouble than a petal has when a breath of air lifts it away
from the flower. They seem gone as easily
as that. So is it not possible for us too, in the deep sleep that is so
like death, to leave our bodies and drift to them as gently as that and be with them for a short while in that
intermediate world of beauty; and if they have passed beyond it to the
world of light do they not come back and
meet us on the bridge? We feel them with us sometimes even in our waking moments, as though they had returned for a short while to
comfort us. Why would they too not have the same delight in finding we have come to them? The deep joy in which
we sometimes wake from sleep could be a shadow
of the joy we have had in each other's company.
Thinking
of birds has made me remember the lovely
symbolism of an Irish poem of the tenth century.
Round the Tree of Life the flowers Are ranged, abundant, even; Its crest on every side
spreads out On the fields and plains of Heaven.
Glorious flocks
of singing birds Celebrate their truth, Green abounding branches bear Choicest
leaves and fruit.
The lovely flocks
maintain their song In the changeless weather. A hundred feathers for every
bird, A hundred tunes for every feather.*
* Adapted from the Irish by Brendan Kennelly
1
the school where i spent
the years of the first World
War was an anachronism, for that terrible war ended
the era to which it belonged. The famous words
of Lord Grey of Fallodon, "The lights are going out all over
Europe", were the truth. They were the lights of a way of life that had
lasted a long time. Looking back to my childhood I think that our way of life
then, and the people who lived it, had more in common with the age of Jane
Austen, or even with the life and people of the seventeenth century, than it
has with the life and people of today. And the 1914 war, which began for the
majority as a chivalrous adventure and ended in bitterness and disillusionment,
was the dividing chasm. It is easy to see the way in which that war began, and
how it went on, by comparing two poets of that war, Rupert Brooke and Wilfred
Owen. The first was the poet of the euphoria of the beginning, the second the
poet of the endurance of the whole ghastly progression.
The
Second World War, with the concentration camps
and the saturation bombing of cities, seemed to produce a few fine poems
but no great poet. It was possibly too terrible for poetry. In England it was
an airman writing prose, Richard Hilary, who spoke for the young men who
suffered with him.
Jane Austen would have felt at home in the boarding school I went to. The only examinations were private ones for our
school alone; and a child could escape those
if she knew how to make her nose bleed. A few subjects were well taught,
music, divinity, the court curtsey and, wonder of wonders, English literature.
Our English mistress, Miss Bartlett, a severe elderly lady with grey hair
scraped back in a bun, a dry sense of
humour and the sublime faculty of
keeping effortless order, taught us to love poetry; above all the poetry
of Shakespeare. . . She taught a handful of thoughtless girls to love
Shakespeare. Could such a miracle have occurred in any other girls' school in
the world? She lived to a great old age, and she felt it her duty to read
nearly all my books. I do not think that one mistake in grammar or one clumsy
sentence escaped her notice. And when it came to the use of a colloquialism,
well, it was not in her essentially loving nature to be vituperative, but I will never forget the letter
she wrote when I used the phrase 'by and large'. I have never used it
again and I never will.
Miss Lumby, our headmistress, was utterly unlike the usual conception of a headmistress, her intelligence and strong
will warmed and softened by her charm, and
by the lovely soft clothes she wore. The only subject she taught was
divinity and she taught it well. She also taught us to love God, though how I
do not quite know. Not by the daily tramp down
the hill, the sea wind in our faces, to the parish
church for matins, which
was our starting point for the day, and not by the
divinity lessons. More, I think, by the infection of her own love, which so
penetrated and illumined all she did with us and for us. The way in which the
spirit of the one man or woman at the helm can subtly alter the whole
atmosphere of some institution, such as a
school or ship or hospital, is extremely mysterious. I doubt if her raw
schoolgirls were aware of the power of her
presence until it was withdrawn. Towards the end of my schooldays she
died, and then we knew. She died of cancer
with great courage. We used to go in twos and threes and sit with her.
She was glad of the pain, she said, "because if we suffer we shall also
reign with him".
We
were taught to love music. A fine musician, Mr
Moberley, conducted the school orchestra; how he endured us I do not
know but he never lost his temper. A magnificent old lady who had stepped
straight out of the eighteenth century visited us several days a week to give
us piano lessons. She was tall and stately with masses of white hair piled on top
of her head and a large picture hat poised on top of all. When we played badly
she wilted but when we improved a little she would rock herself backwards and
forwards in ecstasy singing at the top of
her voice.
And
so it was a good school and we were happy there. Even I was happy at times,
deadly homesick as I was all through every term. Nevertheless from an academic point of view we learned almost
nothing and were not in any way prepared for any future profession. Such
an anachronism was this school, blooming
there among the rhododendrons and pines
of
its high garden, that working for a living was hardly considered. In spite of
the war raging on the other side of the English Channel it was assumed that we
should all go home and help our mothers do
the flowers, be presented at court and get married. Yet telegrams
arrived now and then telling of the deaths
of fathers and brothers and sorrow and dismay would run through the
school; and then we would settle back again into our quiet routine of
church-going and lessons, with occasional treats of picnics by the sea and in
the New Forest.
2
Today,
from Poole to the Solent, the lovely curve of
the coast has been almost (though not quite) ruined by what is known as
modern development, but then it was unspoilt; wild and lonely in some places,
in others touched here and there with little circles of human habitation. But the
human touch had been gentle, in some places magical. One such place was
Lymington, a favourite place for a school outing. It was a little port always humming with activity about the harbour, but the streets of old houses that
climbed above the harbour were, as I remember them, quiet streets. There
was life in them but it did not seem to have
changed much since the days when aristocratic refugees from the French
Revolution made their home there. . . Damerosehay. That was the name I gave to
the house where the Eliots lived in the three novels I wrote about them; but in
reality it was the name of a field near the saltmarshes that separate Lymington
from Keyhaven. It is only my fancy that it was named after some lovely French
lady who
wore
powdered hair in the evening and patches on her
face. Madame. . . ? What French name could have sounded to English ears
like Rosehay?
Once
a year on Ascension Day the whole school went
to the New Forest but there were also Saturday outings for small groups
of older girls, I think as a reward for good
marks. It was on one of those expeditions
that I discovered the sea-marshes; Keyhaven itself I did not discover
until many years later.
It
was a still, misty day in late autumn, verging on winter. Tired and hungry,
three or four girls and a young member of
the staff, we had tea in a cottage belonging to an old sailor and his
wife. They welcomed us lovingly and there was a fire burning. I do not know
quite where it could have been. It seemed
at the world's end, a small human habitation that had grown up out of the earth, as trees do, almost on the
sea strand and raised only slightly above it. As we ate the old man told us the
story of the Great Storm, experienced in
his own lifetime. The sea had raged
over the marshes, nearly but not quite carrying away the strong old
cottage where we were sitting, flooding the
ground floors of the houses at Keyhaven and rising to just below the
ceilings of the rooms. He was not
exaggerating. Years later I sat in the lofty drawing room of Harewood
House (that I called Damerosehay) and looked at the ineradicable mark of salt
water just below the cornice of the room and remembered
the old man in the cottage at the world's end. Not that I had ever forgotten him, for the experience of
that afternoon was unforgettable; though, in the telling of it, there seems
nothing in it whatever.
Somehow
I was by myself at the edge of the sea, the
others as non-existent as though the sea-mist had swallowed them for
ever. I do not know how I had
managed
to escape them but escaping was one of my few skills in those days. It was so
still that the half-moons of water from the incoming tide moved as silently as
shadows on the sand. The thinning mist half hid, half revealed the sea-marshes
to my left. I was so awed that I could not move. I kept listening and watching but I could not hear anything, or see
anything clearly. It was all hidden in the mist. . . Keyhaven. The harbour and
the old houses, the yachts at anchor and
the circling gulls, the rough road through the marshes and the old
cornfield that had sprung up by itself after a grain-ship had been wrecked there, Damerosehay and its garden, the
oak trees and the ilex tree. It was all there with me in that moment
that seemed out of time and all I knew about it was my sense of awe. I do not
remember how I found the others or how they found me. For all I can remember I
might be standing there still.
3
I do not remember the last Ely years in such detail as I remember the early ones, but two events stand out very clearly, one
was the arrival of Helene and the other was
my grandfather's last visit to us. Helene was the only child of my
mother's brother. Her parents lived in Java and, as was the custom in those
days, as soon as she began to wilt in the heat she had to be brought home to
England for good. Nowadays, either by sending the children to school in the
hills, or if they are sent to an English school having the motherly BOAC fly them out for holidays with their
parents, this traumatic experience is a thing of the past. Two children
together could
perhaps
weather it but how one child alone battled through I do not know. Helene when
she arrived had been kept too long in the heat and was a thin delicate child,
with great dark eyes in a white face. Between her and her father there was one
of those father-and-daughter loves that are strong as a steel hawser. The
parting was dreadful for them but they were both tough Channel Islanders and
they survived. Helene was perhaps luckier
than some children. She went to the school where Marie was
Vice-Principal and Marie loved her greatly. And when she came for the holidays
to Ely, and later to Oxford, my parents equally loved her. She was thirteen
years younger than I was, a gap difficult to bridge for a child and a much
older girl who had hitherto been cock of the walk, reigning with a supremacy
that must now be shared, but if our love was a delicate plant to begin with it
became with the years a very strong one.
Helene
was a true Channel Islander, brave, vivacious and fascinating. She was very
like my mother in temperament and they
understood each other completely. My father delighted in her. She was a
passionate child with very deep feelings. When she learned at school of
Socrates drinking the hemlock she fell into a storm of grief and fury.
"They killed him for telling the truth?"
she demanded of her startled teacher. "Beasts! Beasts!
Beasts!" When Marie told my father this story he was utterly delighted,
but when he discovered that his own daughter, at her school, had never been
told a single word about one of the greatest civilisations the world has ever
known, and hardly even knew who Socrates was, he
suffered from severe shock. Later, when we were on a short holiday
together, we sat in two chairs
one
on each side of the fire, and I heard the whole story of Socrates.
"There," he said when he had finished, "now you know how Helene
felt."
Our Guernsey grandfather would have loved Helene as much as my father did but he never saw her after her first
visit to Guernsey when she was a baby. During the First World War, though there
was not the tragedy of enemy occupation as in the second war, no one might
visit the Channel Islands unless they had an urgent reason to do so. Marie and
Emily could go but I could not, and so I was separated from my grandfather for
some years. At the end of the war my grandmother died, leaving her husband
totally broken by his loss. Emily gave up her work to be with him and they both
came to stay with us at Ely for a while. My grandfather was now over eighty and
almost blind. He faced the journey to see my mother again, but Helene was not
then with us. Emily took him up to London to see a famous eye-surgeon, hoping
something could be done to save the
remnants of his sight. Nothing could be done and despair took hold of
him.
I could hardly reconcile this old, broken man sunk in darkness with the laughing grandfather I had known. With Marie-Louise
dead there was no one who could comfort him,
not even my mother. Without faith he could not pray and believed that
Marie-Louise had passed into oblivion. He
was not musical and could find no joy in listening to music. The only thing
that anyone could do to help him was to read aloud,
for his mind was still active and for the period of the reading he would emerge a little from his darkness and a
shadow of his old alert expression would come back to his face. I. was usually
exempt from the duty of reading aloud to
him for when immersed
in the first torture of boarding school I had
developed a shocking stammer, which I did not
conquer until late middle life, and the experience of listening to my reading aloud was another sort of torture for
the unfortunate hearer. However, if no one else was available, my
grandfather considered my reading aloud
better than none, and a little real interest flickered up in him as he
tried to help me with my speech troubles. For he still loved us all. If despair
had killed all hope he still had love.
But one grey dismal afternoon when we were sitting together neither the book I was trying to read to him nor the
peculiarities of my stammer could interest
him. A wretched silence fell between us. My mother was lying down and my
father and Emily were out. There was no one
I could fetch to comfort him and I did not know how to do it myself.
Then he began to speak, not fumbling for
words, voicing his despair quite clearly. "I must die soon," he said,
"and go into nothingness. What I have cared for all my life has
been knowledge, scientific knowledge. I
have read and studied in every free moment I have had. I have now great knowledge and could be
useful, yet I must die and all that I know will die with me. All that I
have and am must die. It is all totally wasted."
He
sank back into silence and I sat frozen with dismay. I could not speak. But why
did I not do as I would have done as a small child, run to him and hug him? Why did I not do something? I cannot
remember how it ended. I only hope that my father or Emily came back
quickly. The visit ended, my grandfather and Emily went back to Guernsey and she wisely moved them from the house where
Marie-Louise had died to a little flat at St Peter Port, looking down on the harbour. Here my grandfather sat at the window all day long.
He could see little or nothing of the busy life of the harbour but he could hear it; the varying voices of the ships, men
shouting to each other, the gulls crying and the sound of the sea when the wind blew, and Emily thought it comforted
him. But he did not survive the move for long and quietly died.
I
totally failed my grandfather but he did not fail me, though it was years before I realised what it was he had done for me in rooting my faith, that I
believe grew up out of his despair. Children lucky enough to grow up in
a Christian home are given a good start, since small children are copycats and
believe what their parents believe and do as their parents do, and later they
sail out from a harbour that has a
lighthouse on the rocks and however far they travel it is difficult to
forget the harbour with the green fields of childhood behind it, and the light
always haunts them; it is a finger of light feeling for them.
But
neither a copycat religion nor a haunting is faith. Somewhere, if one is lucky
enough to have faith, however wobbly and constantly tested it may be, there
must have been a moment of conviction that
fell like a seed to the earth and struck root. When my grandfather said
that all that he was, all that he knew, was going into nothingness I felt at
first furious, and then incredulous. What he said was a lie. It was impossible.
His knowledge was a closed book to me but I
knew what he was in himself, what sort of a man his chosen life of
selfless love and struggle had made him.
Among living creatures man alone, it
appears, is capable of making this deliberate choice, and my grandfather
was only one among a great multitude of selfless lovers and seekers. If all
this
love and struggle and knowledge was to go to waste then not only must God be so
crazy that he could not exist but the universe also was crazy and pointless.
Yet it did not seem to be. It seemed to bear witness to a marvellous provenance
and order. It seemed to bear witness to a
God who is not crazy. This is what I worked out later. At the time I
simply knew the thing was impossible, and I think faith roots more easily in these sudden convictions, coming like
blinks of light from the lighthouse, than by any muddled reasoning of a thing
as limited as the normal human mind.
4
After
the war ended my father faced and carried through
the difficult task of re-starting the Theological College. When it had been
fully restored his vice-principal took his place as principal and he
went to King's College, London, to teach theology under Dr Matthews, who later
became Dean of St Paul's. He loved and admired Dr Matthews and his short time
there was one of his happiest. He kept his canonry at Ely Cathedral and we
still lived there; indeed I think we hardly contemplated having our home
anywhere else. My father lived in his rooms at King's College during the week
and came home to Ely at the weekends. He loved London and he loved Ely and the
swing between them was something he enjoyed.
Someone
who lived at Ely at the time wrote to me not long ago and told me one of her
memories of my father in those days. She was walking along the Gallery, the
street that led from the Porta to the
Cathedral
green, when she saw my father coming slowly towards her. He was a fast, light
walker but he had slowed his steps to match those of the old tramp walking beside him. They were deep in conversation and my father was carrying the tramp's
bundle. They were on their way to our house so that my father might get
the old man a meal.
The
little incident is typical of the many things of this kind that he was
constantly doing. That was an Ely incident, remarked because he was so well
known in Ely, but what did he do in London on those
walks he took on his free afternoons, exploring the city's nooks and crannies? What strange characters did he meet in the places to which he
penetrated? What did he say to them? What did they do? What would I not give now to know more about those London adventures, of which he spoke once with a
light on his face, but he was a reticent man and with the awful
self-centredness of youth (at least my youth) I never asked a single question,
for my own affairs at this period were too absorbing.
I
was in love for the first time and for a while the world shone with the same
sort of beauty that had lighted the garden at Wells in my childhood. It ended in tears, of course. Does not every
first love end in tears? That is if it does end, but sometimes I think
that first love is one of the hidden beauties that are a part of us forever. In
my case how glad I am that that particular magic was a part of Ely as well as of myself.
What to do with me when I left school was a problem for my poor parents, once they had grasped the fact that their
daughter knew next to nothing. That girls as well as men could now go to an
Oxford or Cambridge college was still like
a dream come true,
but
very few of us who went to that old-fashioned happy
school achieved it, and they only the brightest after a long period of intensive coaching. Academically
speaking there was no hope for me. Many of my
school friends had wealthy parents but whatever my father earned it always seemed drained away by the upkeep of
some large ecclesiastical house; his lazy ignorant daughter would have to earn
her own living.
Parents of that era realised that unless their daughters had exceptional beauty and charm they would not marry. The First World War left few young men alive. The phrase used at that time, 'the lost generation', sounds poetical but it was the truth.
The few who came home when it was all over were so exhausted that they succumbed easily to the influenza that devastated Europe as soon as the
fighting ceased. At least it was called influenza for politeness'
sake. It was more like some form of plague; so
many thousands of dead men and horses all over Europe were not buried
deep enough. There was hardly a household
that did not have its dead through this illness. I remember the winter as
being one of still, dark cold like a pall over the land. No sun, no rain, just
a heavy mantle of grey . . . But probably memory
is playing tricks with me and I have spread a few grey days over the
whole period. And so at that time there
were millions more women than men in
England.
But
for the unmarried women their fate was mitigated,
if not transmuted altogether, by the wonderful fact that they were
needed as a labour force. They had proved their worth in the war and now they
had the vote and a large and varied field of work
was open to them. Women today consider themselves not yet sufficiently
free but old women of my age cannot get over
the conviction that we were liberated fifty years ago. I am one of many
who have found great joy in work and in building up a career. I have even lived to 'thank God fasting' for the
single state. Though you have to be fairly old before you can recognise
and deeply prize the blessings of a single life, for up to that point the
deprivation of childlessness is hard to bear. Yet for the childless woman there
is no lack of children in the world to love, even if they are not her own, and
nothing to prevent a single woman experiencing the richness of falling in love
now and again all her life. And indeed it is richness, for to every human being
the pain of perhaps not having love returned is less important than the blessed
fact of loving.
5
But
at our prehistoric school we were unaware of all the opportunities that would
soon open before us and still considered that a girl who must earn her own living had only two choices, to be an
actress or a nurse according to temperament, and so I went through a
stage-struck period and had I not been a stammerer I might have opted for that,
and if by some miracle I had got there and my father had not liked it, that
would have been his own fault.
The
magic thing happened one winter's day when I
was going home for the Christmas holidays, towards the end of my time at
school. It was a cold dreary day, the war was going badly and school had been
shadowed by Miss Lumby's death, but I was in high spirits as the train pounded
towards Waterloo be-
cause my father would meet me there. He always had to meet me on every return from school, and convey me across London to
Liverpool Street and the train to Ely, because not only was it not de rigueur then for girls to travel alone but my mother was
perpetually haunted by a thing called The White Slave Traffic; a menace which I never fully understood
but to which I was favourably disposed because it was largely
responsible for my father meeting me in his top hat. He hated his top hat but I
insisted that he should wear it when meeting me. I was immensely proud of him
(no other girl at school had a father as good-looking as mine) and I considered
that his charm was increased by his top hat. Looking back now I think I was
wrong about this for he was not a top hat man. He looked his best in the
cassock with a leather belt that for warmth's sake he always wore at home in
our cold house, for that expressed something of what he was in himself.
No
one could have suspected that the scrubby schoolgirl
falling joyously from the railway carriage was this good-looking man's
daughter. Our school uniform must have been
designed to discourage vanity in even the prettiest girl, and I had no
beauty except the long hair hidden from sight in a tight pigtail. In summer and
winter alike we wore dark blue serge coats and skirts, the skirt was long for
it had to 'cover the fat part of the leg', which was as well, for our thick
black woollen stockings were not things of beauty. Tucked into the waist of the
skirt was a high-necked white shirt blouse
and somehow this always parted company with the skirt at the back,
hanging down like a white tail, so the two were generally tethered together by
a large black safety-pin. The school tie was
thick and cumbersome
and
when knotted under the collar of the blouse it would maintain its position only
for a short while; sooner or later it slipped sideways. The school hat was a hard sailor, tipped forward over the nose
and secured with elastic. The elastic used to stretch and we tied knots
in it, and somehow the knots always looked black and dirty. And the sailor
hats, I don't know how, used to develop a chewed appearance round the edges. In
this condition I fell into my father's arms and heard his voice saying above my
head, "I am going to take you to your first theatre."
What those words meant to a schoolgirl of my generation cannot possibly be understood today. There was no cinema at Wells
in those days, there was no T.V. At the age of six or seven I had seen Peter Pan and been captivated by the crocodile with a
ticking clock in his stomach but not, I am ashamed to say, by anything else, and once at the seaside
Nanny and I had seen an amateur
performance of Little Lord Fauntleroy. Hard-hearted little beast that I
was I remained unmoved but Nanny cried
enough for both of us. And I had attended performances of Merrie England
and The Pirates of Penzance presented by the Wells Operatic Society
amidst potted plants on the platform of the Town Hall, and there had been our
own excruciating performances of scenes from Shakespeare at school, but that
was the extent of my dramatic experience.
"What?"
I gasped.
"Twelfth
Night, a matinee at the Court Theatre," said my father. "Come along
quickly. There's not much time."
Shakespeare! And Miss Bartlett had taught me to love him. Could it be true? A porter was grabbed (there were always plenty of kind and friendly porters
in
those days) and my big battered black trunk was trundled along to a taxi. My
father strode after him carrying my violin
in its case and I ran behind clasping my big black umbrella. The taxi
carried us to Liverpool Street where we put
the impedimenta into 'the left luggage', swallowed buns and coffee in
the refreshment room and raced for a bus. We reached the theatre just in time
and sat palpitating in the good seats my
father had already booked. Peter Pan was
dim in my mind (apart from the crocodile) and this for me was truly what
my father had called it, 'your first
theatre'. The auditorium was full and there was a hushed expectancy
before the long rose-red curtains, the
light stealing up them from the hidden footlights. Then the curtain parted
and the opening words of the play came across to us, "If music be the food of love, play on."
I
do not now remember the names of any of the actors
except Mary Grey and that great actor Miles Malleson and in any case I
was hardly aware that they were actors
because they were the people. The play flowed on, funny and lovely and
touching, another country, another world. I
think I have forgotten hardly anything of it, but the clearest of all
to me is Antonio's voice asking for a song of the old days:
That old and antique song we heard
last night:
Methought it did relieve my passion
much,
More than light airs and recollected
terms
Of these most brisk and giddy-paced
times . . .
Mark it, Cesario; it is old and
plain;
The spinsters and the knitters in
the sun
And the free maids that weave their
thread with bones
Do use to chant it: it is silly
sooth,
And dallies with the innocence of
love,
Like the old
age.
And
then Feste the jester singing, "Come away, come away, death ..."
It
was over, a supreme experience, but I do not remember any desolation because it
had ended. Because of course it had not ended, but was a part of me forever. I was now stage-struck. I could
never be an actress but from then on, scribbling in my odd moments, I
struggled to write plays as well as fairy stories.
6
My
school reports were mostly bad but one did make the suggestion that a gift for
writing should be encouraged. Well, that was a crumb of comfort for my parents
for at least their child was not completely
a dolt, but the ability to write a passable essay was no help towards
earning a living. What did I want to do? "I would like to be a
nurse," I said, I was merely passing to
the second of the two choices but I had always been obsessed with the
thought of suffering, especially the suffering of children. It might have come
to pass but mercifully for the patients (for I have discovered myself to be the
world's worst nurse) providence rescued them by sending me a heart complaint. Could I train at Great Ormond
Street? we asked our doctor. "Dead in a week," he replied briefly. So
we had to think again.
My
mother had an idea. I loved making things with my hands and I loved children.
Why not take a training in handicrafts and then, if my stammer subsided with
time, teach in a school for crippled children? My father's old friend Professor
de Burgh was Vice-Chancellor of Reading College (not yet a university) and a family of dear cousins lived at
Read-
ing
and had students to live with them. The Art School
at the College was a good one. And so I went there a little
rebelliously. I lived with my cousins and walking to college every morning I
had to pass the hospital. I would look at it longingly and pass on scowling.
Then with a flood of other students I would
be sucked into the College portal and borne along on the noisy morning tide of hurry and confusion to the haven of the Art School.
At
that time, just after the war, there was what amounted
to almost a passion for handicrafts. Metal work, leather work, basket making, spinning, weaving, tapestry,
embroidery, designing for textiles, we did the lot in the handicraft
department. We mingled at times with the art
students, working with them in the
life-class, joining their flower study and composition classes; for we
were never allowed to use any patterns in
embroidery or tapestry or leather work
that we had not designed ourselves and we had to learn to wield a pencil
and paintbrush sufficiently well for the purpose. The art students considered us beneath contempt but tolerated our presence
with them. In the same manner the rest of the College, engaged in such great matters as agriculture,
science and mathematics, considered the entire Art School beneath contempt. "Work," they said
scathingly, "is playing around
with paint work?" I was as indignant as the rest of us and as time
went on I ceased to look longingly at the hospital as I passed it. The work of
creation is hard work however desperately badly one creates, but it is also a
joy that gets hold of one more and more.
I was never so happy as in the greenhouse making studies of flowers that would later be used for embroidery and
leather-work designs. Perhaps because I loved them so much I could paint
flowers
passably
well but I could draw nothing else. When we were taken out sketching my efforts
to capture something of the wider world of nature that I loved also were
pitiable. I was mad with frustration. All this beauty and I could not portray
it. It was the same with the composition
class, where with the future illustrating of books in mind the art
students would be told to illustrate a scene from some particular fairy tale or romance. This was done at
home, then brought to the class for criticism. The pictures would be pinned up all round the wall and
Professor Seaby, the head of the Art
School, would pass judgment. My contributions were always hilariously bad. Professor
Seaby, a kindly man, generally refrained from comment. Yet there was one
occasion when he stopped in front of my atrocity and considered it, and it was
obvious that he was about to speak. My heart beat hard as the silence
lengthened. "The worst drawing of the
lot," he said, "but the best evocation of the atmosphere of a fairytale." Then he passed on and
again I felt crazy with frustration. What was the use of my having lived in the
story, having seen it all so clearly, the rippling stream, the wind in the trees, and the knight in armour on his white
horse riding over the grass where the flowers were close set like jewels
in green enamel (I admired the pre-Raphaelites in those days) if I could not
say what I had seen? It was the same with
my struggle to play the violin and piano. The music was glorious in my
head but I had a faulty ear and clumsy fingers.
Yet
I was now a little comforted. Professor Seaby was a comforting sort of man,
probably because he was a humble one. He was also a splendid teacher. If I
remember rightly he taught largely by patient encouragement
and by his own enthusiasm. Looking back at him, grey-bearded, handsome and
gentle, the
one outstanding figure of those days, I think he was a great man. He was certainly a great artist.
His passion was for birds and they figured
largely in his exquisite woodcuts and colour prints. When he retired he went to
live in the New Forest that he might be
permanently among the birds. It was from his studio there that he wrote
to me twenty years later, after reading one
of my books. "Now you have found how to do it," he said.
"Now you will be happy." We had
not met in twenty years. Hundreds of students must have passed through
his hands. Surely it is the mark of a very great teacher to remember a
potentiality in a pupil who must have been
the worst of the lot.
I used my handicraft training for such a short while that from the point of view of earning a living it appeared sheer waste.
Yet looking back I see what an excellent thing it was for a writer. It taught
me to observe things in minute detail; the shape of a petal, the sheen on a
bird's wing. It taught me the balance of
pattern. Above all it stimulated imagination. I think now that every
writer should have a period of work at an Art School as part of his training.
At college I had been almost as homesick for Ely and my parents as I had been at school (how I
could even have imagined I
could have been a nurse with only a fortnight's holiday a year I do not know)
and home again I vowed I
would stay there for the present. I turned what had
been the schoolroom into what I grandly
called a studio and established a big loom there, a spinning wheel and
embroidery frames and a large table for leather work. And here, incredibly, I
had pupils. They must have come for the fun of the thing or for the pleasure of
being in that high airy room with its view
of the fens, for I can't think
I
taught them much. I was hopeless as a teacher, and when in later years at
Oxford I tried to teach handicrafts in a school on Boars Hill they had the wisdom
to give me the sack with remarkable speed. I was far better at making things
than at teaching others how to make them and
was remarkably happy working at my
loom and finding that you must always sing
as you weave. I fashioned terrible sack-like garments from the woven
materials and embroidered them. Church embroidery with lots of gold thread was
as absorbing as illuminating manuscripts must have been to the monks who once
lived at Ely, and my mother and I learned
to make lace. But this halcyon period lasted only for a year or so and
then the blow fell. Ely, the home of homes, was to be abandoned. My father was
offered the appointment of Regius Professor
of Divinity at Oxford. It was considered a great honour.
He
did not want the honour and was tormented as to whether or not it was his duty
to accept it. He loved the work he was doing at King's College and he was
afraid of what Oxford might do to my mother. She liked wide spaces and clean
air. How would she fare in a city in the Thames valley? And whether we wanted
to or not we should have to live in an old
house in Tom Quad at Christ Church, with the river mists just beyond Christ
Church Meadows. On the other hand he regarded himself as a soldier does, as a man under orders. The Archbishop
wanted him to accept and pressure came on him from all sides. My mother
was too good a wife to refuse to budge but
for a short space she was unusually silent. Then she gradually came
round to the knowledge that what she wanted
was what was best for her husband. Oxford, she thought, was best. The two
Regius Professors of Divinity, at Oxford and Cambridge
respectively,
filled the highest teaching posts the Church of England had to offer. They
ranked with bishops, she had been told, and that to her was a pleasing idea.
She was told by someone else that my father would now be able to don a court
suit and present himself at Buckingham
Palace, and during the period when
my father refrained from telling her that he intended to do no such, to
him, useless and silly thing, the thought of the court suit was, to her, very comforting.
But
better still was the thought that her three beloved maids, Phyllis, Muriel and
Florence, all of them born in the Fen country, showed the courage of the Fens
and vowed they would not desert her. They would come too. Suddenly she swept us
all up into a fever of preparation; turning
out and sorting the accumulation of years in a home so loved that we had
to come to think it was ours eternally, and where
we had hoarded possessions as though it were that eternal home in the heavens from whose treasure one is never
parted. But it was not and the hell in which I do not believe appeared at the
bottom of the garden in the shape of an abominable bonfire, consuming the
oddments that moth and rust had already corrupted here on earth.
On a spring day we left Ely. I cannot recall a single thing about it. The bonfire seems to have burned up my memory. But very
vivid, at the other end of a tunnel of forgetfulness, is the memory of my
mother's despairing breakdown when we finally landed
in our new home, the old beautiful dark house that we could never learn
to love.
CHAPTER IX
1
THE
OXFORD OF FIFTY YEARS AGO WHEN MY FATHER, an
absent-minded man, could bicycle down the High Street on the wrong side
of the road and come to no harm, was not yet
the Oxford of today. Essentially Oxford
never changes. Old shops and dwelling houses
may be swept away and when they are lovely one may grieve to see them
go, but the essential Oxford is what it
always was, a power house of the knowledge
for which men are always searching. The search does not seem to change
much through the centuries and the buildings that house the search do not
change much either. What they hold has seemed to communicate its own
changelessness to them.
Our new home in Tom Quad, with windows looking down on green lawns about the central
fountain, Tom Tower and its great bell to the right
and the Cathedral to the left, was a small integral part of the changelessness. It was a strange house, long
and narrow. At one end my father's
study with the drawing room above it, and at the other the big old-
fashioned
kitchen with the spare-room and its powdering
closet over it, spanned the width of the house, but all the other rooms looked north upon the walled garden
behind the house and only the long passages enjoyed the sun. In the rather
dismal dining room large oil paintings of the previous divines who had died in
this house through the centuries (they never looked to me as though they had
lived in the house, only died in it) gazed down upon us with disapproval.
There was a large and ancient cellar under the house where the gentlemen in the
oil paintings must have kept their wine and brandy, but in our day it only
contained, in wet winters, several feet of water. The house had a flat roof
through which melting snow would seep,
encouraging fungus growths in the rooms
below. There was a large population of mice, and a smaller one of rats.
But
the house had its glories. The oak-panelled study and the high sunny drawing
room above it were beautiful rooms, and in my mother's bedroom a carved Adam
mantelpiece framed a strange dark oil
painting that we loved for its mysteriousness. But best of all was the
wide curving oak staircase that seemed made for the ascending and descending of
kings and queens, and upon which one would suddenly feel a sense of joy and a
lifting of the heart. But apart from these things it was a house without
atmosphere. There was not even a ghost in it. There were plenty of haunted
houses in Oxford but ours was ghostless. Not one of the old gentlemen in the
portraits appeared to have left a trace of himself. Never, returning after an absence, did I feel any sense of
welcome when I came in at the front door. What was the matter with the house?
Or with us that we could not love it?
Our immediate predecessors, Dr and Mrs Headlam, had not loved it either, but I believe the
Regius Professor before Dr Headlem, Canon Scott
Holland, had loved it. But then he was a saint and as saints glow with the love
of God no doubt their surroundings reflect
their own warmth back to them. I have a photo of him sitting in the
walled garden, that we were told was a
dreary place before he came and saw what could be done with it, and he looks happy and serene as he
surveys what he accomplished. It was difficult to make flowers grow in the
garden because the soil was so poor and stony and the house cut off the south
sun, but Canon Scott Holland planted roses in beds filled with imported earth,
and as irises like stony soil he made a long bed filled with all the different
species of iris that he could find. But to my mother it was a draughty, stuffy
town garden and she could love only its one supreme glory, a wonderful acacia
tree in the north-east corner. Its perfect shape and white flowers against a
blue summer sky was one of the sights of Oxford. Over the garden wall, just
beyond the archway that leads from Tom Quad to Peckwater, one would often find
a painter sitting sketching the tree, for it towered up like an archangel and
all the light in the sky seemed to flow towards it.
There
is more light and warmth in that house now for after we left it was thoroughly
renovated. Windows were enlarged and central heating was installed. Perhaps
now it feels like a home and the acacia tree
rejoices.
Phyllis,
Muriel and Florence had been seized with a despair almost equal to my mother's
when they saw the house, but as the chaos of removal began to give way to some sort of order we began to
revive. The lift we had installed for my mother at Ely, a
comic
thing like a large wardrobe worked by a mechanism of ropes and weights, had
come with us and it enabled her to go from just outside her bedroom door to the
garden door in a matter of minutes. She left her bed and sat in her wheelchair in the garden and tried to concentrate upon the
acacia tree, but the air that came to her was the air of a city and she
said she could not breathe. And I, when I
tried to make a workroom out of a dark north room near the kitchen,
found when I had set up my loom that there was scarcely enough light to work
by, and who, in a city like Oxford with a fine art school, would even wish to be taught handicrafts by a
nobody like myself in a room like this? My father was back in Oxford,
his adored city where he had once been so happy and neither of his females
appreciated it... I remember that we
did have the grace to be ashamed of
ourselves.
Driven by my shame, I began to discover Oxford's glories. I was not, like my mother, a sick woman. I was young and I had
a strong pair of legs. Anyone who loves Oxford knows what I discovered, sometimes
with my father, sometimes alone. Kingfishers in Christ Church Meadows and
bluebells in Bagley Wood. The Library at
Merton and the great fan-roofed stone staircase that ascended to the
hall at Christ Church, and which echoed at the end of every summer term to the music of Byrd when the
Cathedral choir stood there singing
in the evening. New College garden and the cloisters at Magdalen.
Those
cloisters were for me the heart of Oxford; why,
I cannot explain. For me it just was so. Through all the years at Oxford, however unhappy I was, however restless
and distracted, as soon as I had opened the door in the wall, gone in and shut
it behind me, I was at peace. And nearly always alone. It seemed
almost
as though I was the only person who knew about the door in the wall. Or if
there was anyone else there, sitting or
strolling quietly, and if one met their eyes, there was the ghost of a
smile there, as though they recognised
another of a fraternity. . . . Here
is our peace. . . . The noise of the city could not, in those days, be
heard in that enclosed place and there was one of those living trees there; a still, dark tree.
All
trees are alive, I know, as miraculously alive as any other living creature,
but some trees seem to have an added depth in their living, just as saints have. I have loved and remembered many such
trees. The cedar tree at Wells into whose arms I climbed so often. The
ilex tree at Damerosehay. The acacia tree. The wild cherry in the garden here
in Oxfordshire, nearly as tall as a church steeple and, in a good spring, snow
white, from top to toe, and so many more. Perhaps their added quality is that
they have been very much loved. With the saints it is the other way round; they
love very much. In both cases what Tolstoy said is true, "Where love is,
God is." Which makes me suddenly remember the limerick Ronald Knox wrote
about a tree in a college quad.
There was a young man who said 'God
Must think it
remarkably odd,
To find that this tree
Continues to be
When there's no one about in the Quad.'
'Dear sir,
your astonishment's odd,
I am always
about in the Quad,
And that's why the tree
Continues to be
While observed
by, yours faithfully, God.'
OXFORD 2
The tall, thin, black figure of
Monsignor Ronald Knox strolling round
Oxford, his rather wide clerical hat unusually bent about the brim, his
head bent a little forward, a half-smile on
his face and a distant look in his eyes, apparently as blissfully
indifferent to traffic as though his long loping legs carried him over the empty spaces of the moors instead of
along busy streets, was a
heart-warming sight. Even before I knew who he was I was fascinated by
the sight of him, linking him in my mind
with my father. Was he also a theologian? My father did not lope and
stroll, he walked rapidly through the Oxford streets, wasting no time, his
hands behind his back, but he often had that same half-smile on his face, and
the distant look in the eyes. Since they were unaware of obstacles in their way
it appeared as though the obstacles melted
away, for they were not halted upon the path as were lesser men. I tried
a trick on my father to see if he could be
halted. Frequently, I leaving home and he returning to it, he would
hurry past me without a sign of recognition. One day I side-stepped and
confronted him. He stopped but there was quite a pause before his eyes could
focus upon me or his mind remember that
he had a daughter. Then he
smiled. It was a moment of triumph for me. Yes, these men could be halted. Great though their intellectual power was it could not
actually reduce material objects to vapour.
How remarkable they were, those Oxford Characters. They were themselves to such a degree
that they had a sort of validity that made them
unforgettable. Though today it may seem to
us in our black moments that human beings are becoming automatons, that
we grow more and more like the machines that govern us, indifferent and insensitive to God and the world and each other,
it is mercifully not yet the truth. I still know many Characters upon whom I
could bestow the accolade of a capital C. But there are not so many of them as
there used to be and they are not as noticeable as they were. They were very
noticeable indeed in that faraway Oxford, and so many of them come flocking
into my mind now that it is hard to know which to take as a prototype. Perhaps
I should describe as well as I can the one who was the prince of them all.
Dr
Clive Jenkins was not in Oxford when we first went there, but after a few years
had gone by he was our near neighbour in
Tom Quad. He was a notable scholar and bibliophile, he was good and he
was lovable, he did not like women but never failed in Christian patience and
courtesy towards them. They are, after all, one of the ills of life that cannot
be avoided and he himself was personally encumbered by them when he moved from
Canterbury to Oxford, his mother and two
maids coming with him. Indeed, it was said that he deeply loved his
mother, a gentle old lady who was already over ninety when she was taken from
her old home. Like my mother, her spirit was
willing but her body did not take kindly to transplantation. She was too
old and frail to leave the house and so the beauty of Oxford could give her no
comfort; and her house was much like ours; it was visited by more sunshine than
ours was, but also by more rats. She had
not been in it long before she died.
Her
maids remained to look after her son, a task which
cannot have been easy for he had a very independent spirit and women do
not find that easy in the men they care for. He would not have his daily
newspaper delivered at the house,
like the rest of us, he liked to fetch it himself, and each morning (one could
have set one's watch by his punctuality) he could be seen issuing from his
front door and crossing the quad on his way to fetch it. He was a slender,
white-haired man and I think he had a jaunty,
trotting sort of walk; no Character walks like anyone else, his walk is his
own. I cannot remember that he ever wore an overcoat for this outing but
if it was cold he would wind one end of a woolly scarf round his neck. This
scarf was of a great age and with much washing had lengthened considerably;
the other end of it trailed on the ground behind him. In the centre of Tom Quad
is a pool with a fountain, as almost the whole world knows, as it is photographed so often, and in the centre of the
pool is a beautiful airy statue of
Mercury. Upon one bitter cold day
when the ice on the pool was thick enough to bear a man's weight, it was
seen that persons unknown had draped a long woollen scarf round Mercury's neck.
Dr Jenkins's morning punctuality did not extend to his meal-times. When he was working in his study he did not like to be
disturbed by a summons to a meal. He was partial to mutton chops but did not
wish his luncheon chop to be brought to him until he had got to a good stopping
place, when he rang for it. He rang one day, the parlourmaid came and he said,
"My chop," and it was brought. An hour later he summoned his
parlourmaid again and said, "My chop." She protested that she had
brought it an hour ago. "I can't see it," he said. Nor could she, at
first, but after a period of excavation she found it, stone-cold with
congealing fat, under a pile of books.
After God, his deepest love was for his books.
They
proliferated.
My father's books proliferated too but he had a plan by which when he bought
six new books he sold six old ones, thus keeping the tide down and slightly
salving his conscience over the expense of the new books. But Dr Jenkins could
not have parted with a book to save his
life. A multitude flowed into his house but none flowed out. When every
bookcase in the study was full they stood in piles of varying heights all over
the floor so that the room looked like a wood where the trees had all been cut
down. "And when I go to see him," said the Bishop of Oxford,
"there is a cup of tea he has forgotten to drink on the top of each tree
stump." When the books had overflowed the library Dr Jenkins began piling
them up on each side of the staircase, and
there was barely room for his slender figure to go up and down between
them. It was said that he only possessed two suits of clothes and that the best
suit mysteriously disappeared and was found eventually well-pressed beneath the
books on the stairs.
In
the course of time his two maids either left or died of heartbreak, I do not
remember which, and for a while Dr Jenkins managed with a daily helper who came
in. Then he decided that a woman in the house, any woman, was intolerable.
Outside the blessed harbour of his home they
must be courteously endured, but inside, why bother with them? He was perfectly capable of looking after himself by
himself. During his last years we were no longer living in Oxford and so
we did not see him with his clothes growing
green with age and his gown becoming more and more tattered, but always
courteously refusing female assistance.
Just once, I was told, his courtesy failed him. Christ Church is a royal
foundation and
royalty
was to pay one of its periodic visits. One of the don's wives pleaded with Dr
Jenkins that she might be allowed to mend
his torn gown. He courteously refused the kind offer. In despair she
actually stole the gown from him and
accomplished the necessary repairs. It was an insult to his
independence, an unsufferable liberty, and just that once he was angry.
He was amazingly kind to me after my father died. The widows of clergy, living in official houses, are given only a short
while to pack up and go. This cannot be helped, for a successor must come as
quickly as possible to carry on the work of the man who has died. But a clergy-widow's pension is small and unless
she has private means she must move into a house as small as her pension. In
those days clerical houses were almost always on the too-large-white-elephant
scale and so the problem was how to deal with the surplus possessions when you were moving from a house containing thirteen
rooms to one containing four. It can seem an insuperable problem;
especially if the books have proliferated. Dr Jenkins said he was going to help
me sort my father's books, since I had to
know which were valuable and which
were not, to whom they could be given or where they would be sold, and
we set aside a whole morning for the task. He arrived very early in cap and
torn gown and we went into the study, and I can see now how his eyes lit up and
his face kindled as the book-lined walls enfolded him. He had been in the study
many times before of course, but only talking to my father, not let loose among
the books.
He took a quick happy trot around
the walls and gave a sudden cry of delight. He had found a particular treasure. He took it out, caressed it and
opened it, then holding it in his left hand he raised his right to
command my attention and began a loving, and long, dissertation upon it. He
replaced it tenderly, went a little further and cried out again. Another
treasure. He took it from the shelf and the process was repeated. It went on
like that all the morning. I remember that I
got tired and sat down. The lunch-hour struck in one boom from Tom Tower
and we still had not sorted the books. But
Dr Jenkins thought we had. He put the book he was holding back in its
place, came to me and took my hand and held it. He spoke no word of sympathy,
he knew better, merely filled the room with it for a moment or two. I never saw him again. He was a wonderful Character
and so great was his individuality that I think he came near to being a saint.
Dr Spooner, Warden of New College, was another small white-haired gentleman of great charm and learning. Spoonerisms
have now disappeared from the social scene but they were a great delight to the
Oxford, and indeed to the England, of those days. Actually Dr Spooner said (or it was said that he said, for
legends tend to grow about a genuine Character and the truth is hard to come by) that he only perpetrated one
and that afterwards Oxford delighted in making
them up for him. His one, he said, was when he gave out the first lines
of a hymn. "We will now sing hymn
number 175,
'Kinquering kongs their titles take From the foes they
captive make.' "
But
this is not strictly speaking a Spoonerism. It is a nonsense. A true
Spoonerism, though dotty, must
make sense of a sort. A good example is the criticism Dr Spooner is said to have addressed to one of his laziest pupils when
saying good-bye at the end of term. "Sir, you have hissed all my mystery
lectures and tasted the whole worm."
Dr
Spooner had a sense of humour and he did sometimes deliberately make up a
Spoonerism for himself. Travelling up to London in the train with other members
of the University for an important luncheon
he was unusually silent. He seemed wrapped in meditation and they
forbore to disturb him. Later, at the
luncheon, he made a speech including
the most exquisite Latin Spoonerism.
I
said that I thought Dr Jenkins, the prince of Characters,
came near to being a saint. I think many Characters do, even if they don't
actually arrive, but there is no doubt that all saints are Characters.
It is hard to say what a saint is. I think
that the nearest one can come to a definition is to say that a saint is
a man or woman who has attained to the highest degree of selflessness that is
possible in this world. This is a very limiting definition, making a saint a very rare bird indeed. He is individual to a
degree, and so a Character. Someone
asked me not long ago, out of the blue, "Have you known any
saints?" And I heard myself answering, "Bishop Gore, and Mrs Rogers our Oxford charwoman." Only two? Sometimes
I think my father was a saint but then my father could at rare intervals, to
use a modern phrase, 'blow his top', and I
remember that Jacapone da Todi and Father Damian were never 'raised to
the altars' by their church because of their shocking tempers. So that leaves
only two in a long life.
Bishop Gore was a friend of my father's, and what my father felt about him was so compounded of
reverence and love that the very thought of him
filled me with awe even before I saw him
for the first time in my college days. He came to preach at St Giles,
Reading, and I went to hear him. His reputation had filled the large church and
his sermon on the great crowd of witnesses made them practically visible. The
children of the clergy are not generally fond of
sermons, for they have had to sit through too many, but this was a
sermon to rank with the great discourses that John Donne used to preach at St
Paul's and I listened as though it was the first sermon I had ever heard. Then,
when we moved to Oxford, Bishop Gore came to stay with us for a few days. I expected to be terrified but even though he
resembled the Isaiah of my youthful imaginings I was not afraid; and I
had always thought Isaiah would have been as
terrifying to meet as Beethoven. "Truly great men and women are never terrifying," someone
told me lately. "Their humility puts you at your ease. If a very
important person frightens you he is not great; he only thinks he is."
Nor
can one dog-lover easily be frightened by another
and Bishop Gore was a dog-lover; or at least upon this visit he lost his
heart to our dog. We had at the time a very great dog. It has been said that
the dog is the saint among the animals, so great are his powers of love and forgiveness,
and if that is so then Brownie was a
pre-eminent saint among very many. He was a large dog, possessed of
quietness and dignity, and I will say no more of him at the moment, returning
to him with what I fear may be great length later. Suffice it to say here that
he and Bishop Gore greeted each other with what appeared to be a kind of
recognition. It was very odd. There was only one person who ever willingly sat
in our
dismal dining room under the eyes of those humourless men in the portraits, and that person was Brownie. He liked the
place. Stretched out on the wide
comfortable sofa he could feel himself separated from the ceaseless
comings and goings of a busy house. He liked to meditate and here he could do
so in peace. One day during his visit to us Bishop Gore could not be found. He
was discovered with Brownie in the dining
room, sharing the sofa, caressing the big dog's wise domed forehead and long
silky ears and murmuring over and over again, "I like you, Brownie. Brownie, I like you."
Mrs
Rogers our charwoman had given her heart to cats rather than dogs. At one time
she had fifteen cats in the dark little house off St Aldates where she lived
with her sister. When I went to see her there I thought it was a wretched house
but I doubt if she did. I don't think she ever envied the good fortune of
others because I think she never realised that
her own life was a hard one. When she compared herself with other people it was
always with compassion for them. She
said to me one day, with absolute sincerity and much love, "I'm so
sorry for ladies. Poor dears, they're so
helpless." How ashamed I was! At this period of my life I hardly
knew how to peel a potato.
Thinking
of her, and of the greatness of her example, I think one of the saintly
qualities is this unconscious refusal to envy the lot of others. For the unselfish, envy is an impossible exercise
anyway since it is destructive; a symptom of a hidden urge to smash and
destroy, while love is bound up with the urge to create and give; even if there
is nothing to give except compassion. She was a small, bent woman, worn with
hard work. She looked old but
to
judge by the amount of hard work she could do she was perhaps only in her
fifties. Her sister was older, and delicate, and did not go out to work. Mrs
Rogers supported her and the cats, who were all strays. Supporting the stray
cats of St Aldates was one of the ways in which Mrs Rogers and her sister
served God and I know that if anyone went hungry it was not the cats. "Who
sweeps a room, as for the Lord, makes that and the action fine." Mrs
Rogers not only swept but scrubbed floors and passages on hands and knees, with
thoroughness and devotion, and when she was resting and drinking a cup of tea she gave good advice to the young maids.
"Never deceive your mistress," she would say. "Serve your
mistress well and God will never desert
you." I know they exploded with mirth as soon as she had returned to
work, but I am quite sure they were silent in her presence for she had a
dignity that commanded respect and when she
smiled it was as though a light shone
from her face.
3
I
am sure that my father visited Mrs Rogers and the
cats, contributing to the upkeep of the latter. The slum districts of
the Oxford of those days, some of them existing not far from Cardinal Wolsey's
great wealthy College, made him angry and
miserable and started him off asking his habitual awkward questions. He was a much-loved man but he was disliked
too; he could never leave well alone
if in his opinion it was not well. After all these years I am not sure of my facts here. I am not sure whether Christ
Church actually owned some of the
slum property or whether
my
father had been told so and was determined to find
out. And if his College was not guilty then who was? And so he had a
rather bad start at Oxford. Theologians are expected to stick to theology and not
stir up hornets' nests in their odd moments, but my father was hornet-minded
and could not help himself. London-born, the contrasts of social existence had
bothered him from the beginning. At Ely we
had lived in a big house that we had loved, quietly and simply. In the
University life of those days it was very difficult to be either quiet or
simple and life seemed to us a whirl of
social gaiety. My mother had all the social graces and had she been well
she would have enjoyed it all. My father
and I, not being so gifted, knew we ought to be enjoying it more than we did
and felt guilty because other people, less fortunate than we, would have thought our life paradise.
That
first summer term passed like a pageant; dances and parties, pealing bells and
concerts, gardens full of flowers and sunshine on water. I see it now as a
kaleidoscope of colour and because I was young enjoyment did break through,
even through the distress of my mother's increasing illness. Oxford in the summer might be beautiful but it was airless and even in those days sometimes
noisy. After the sinus operations she had had (and she had several more
after the original one) she could not stand noise of any kind. Bells at a
distance are a joy but peals pealing out almost over your head are not, and on
Saturdays bell-ringers from other parts of England would come and peal the
Christ Church bells hour after hour.
And night after night there were explosions of what now would be called 'student unrest'. But those
students were not protesting against anything
for. they
accepted
the authority that in those days was taken for granted and they had no grievances.
They were merely ridding themselves of a surplus of energy. At that time no
undergraduates lived in Tom Quad, their rooms were in Peckwater and Meadow
buildings, but Tom Quad, cool and quiet and immensely beautiful under the
moon, was the vacuum into which they
exploded, and unfortunately it was a college tradition that they should
blow hunting horns and crack whips as they came tearing through the dark arches
into the moonlight. Sheer noise, and dipping each other in Mercury, kept them
happy for some while. Later they might shatter the lamps and break a few
windows. Next day, having found out whose windows they had broken, they would
come and apologise; polite, seemingly penitent, charming young men with whom it
seemed impossible to equate the fiendish row of the night before.
Other of their activities were exquisitely silent. The
Alpine Club explored all the ways of leaving and
entering the college after Tom had tolled the curfew and the gates were shut. Walls were scaled and roofs climbed over
with great skill and no sound at all. Equally
silent were the nocturnal enterings of professors' houses (old windows open easily; it only needs a knife to
push the catch back) and the performing there of harmless, inventive actions
that were often so comic that coming down in the morning no one in his senses could mind at all. Furniture would
have been noiselessly moved from one room to another, and in our house
one night the great beam with its ancient hooks that stretched across the
kitchen ceiling was by morning ornamented with dustpans, brushes and mops suspended from each hook. If wine
was in the house, it might of course be sampled.
In our house, on another night, it could not be found and in protest the wine glasses were set out in
neat array on the hall table and filled with
the contents of a bottle of Parrish's Food—a
claret-coloured tonic much in vogue
at that time. Unfortunately the college authorities discovered what was happening and put a stop to this
cheerful affair. All the ground-floor windows
in our houses were made burglar-proof and we were sorry; it had been such a quiet way of getting rid of energy.
Looking
back on the young men and women of that time I wonder if it is true that the
young of today have to a large extent lost
their tolerance and humour. Is that because privilege is a thing that makes them bitterly and intensely angry? Too
angry for tolerance? To look
well-born and well-endowed is a separating thing and they have no wish
to be separated from the vast majority of
suffering humanity. And here, how right they are and how much they have gained. I believe they are more
concerned about injustice and exploitation than their grandparents were at their age. Not that their
parents and grandparents did not
care, many of them cared intensely
and most creatively, but social barriers were tight and information about what was happening in the world
harder to come by than it is now. But it seems
as though the tragedy of the young today, and so the tragedy of the
whole world, is that in their compassionate
anger they care more about pulling down
than about building up, and without the discipline which they refuse they are like men trying to cross an abyss on a narrow plank which has no handrail.
It
is a terrible thing to have to think, but is the destructiveness of so many of them, and the lassitude
and
inaction of so many others, because they have no hope? Perhaps basically we are
all in the same state, old and young together, whether we know it or not, for
the future is so dark and problematical. But where there is creative compassion
there should be hope, and when there is hope there is always inspiration.
Perhaps what the world needs is more compassion, more and more of it, not for
human beings only but for every single
living creature whose small span of life and enjoyment can be shattered
by the lack of it.
CHAPTER
X
Barton
1
towards the end of that first
term we realised that my mother could not stay in
Oxford any longer, and my father consulted the map and railway timetable. The
easiest seaside place to get to from Oxford was New Milton in Hampshire. He
went there, found a bungalow he liked and rented it for the rest of the summer.
The one of our maids who was nearest and dearest to my mother, and I, took her
down there and in a short time she was reviving.
Term ended and Helene came from boarding school and my father from
Oxford to join us and the pendulum once more
swung towards well-being. For my mother was so much the Queen Bee of our
hive that we all revolved round her. She was our life. We wilted when she did, revived when she did. I have often
wondered what it was that gave my mother
her power of capturing everyone around her. I think it was because her strong will and her powers of
penetration were veiled by such gentle and outstanding charm, and this charm
was not assumed, it was a perfectly natural
grace arising from her loving
nature.
A dominant woman is generally obviously so, but not so my mother. She was also
complex. Living with her was like being on a
journey of discovery that never ended. But until the attainment of the
last years of her life I think that she would have been the first to say that
spiritually my father was the greater of
the two. She would also have said that the
possession of psychic powers does not necessarily make a man or woman more
spiritually advanced than someone less gifted. Their powers are born with them.
My mother was a very small child when she found she had the power of levitation
and could, as she expressed it, 'fly downstairs'. Real spiritual greatness is, I believe, largely a matter of slow,
hard, slogging discipline.
My
father knew how to slog. He worked harder than anyone I have ever known. A fine
mind, with a good brain for its tool, had
not made him complex. He had a delightful simplicity and was only able
to enjoy things that were simple. It was this I think that made him so uneasy
when trapped in elaborate social life. Once, in total exasperation, he cried
out, "I wish I possessed nothing but a
cell and a crucifix." My mother took this as a personal insult and
he had hastily to assure her that after God
she was the glory of his life; which indeed she was. But I think he
spoke the truth about himself. He would have made a happy monk. He so hated the least breath of ostentation,
refusing either to employ a secretary or own a
car. He would never, for himself alone, take a taxi. In his seventies,
if he had to go away, he was still lugging a heavy suitcase to Carfax and
catching the bus to the station. Through such economies he had more money to give away.
And so he appreciated the simplicity
of our life
in the small country bungalow we now
acquired; for in our restored state of well-being we had a look at the new pattern of our life and knew that my
mother could not live always in Oxford,
and we bought this tiny home, which my mother called Innisfree after Yeats's poem, at Barton-on-Sea, two miles from New
Milton. I am quite sure we got into debt to do it for if I remember
rightly it cost the whole of five hundred pounds and that was a great deal of
money in those days; the whole of my father's total annual income when we lived
at Wells. From then on my mother spent only the winter months in Oxford and
these she could manage, for she lived only in the two adjoining rooms of her bedroom and the drawing room, with
warm fires and closed windows keeping the damp out, and for the rest of the
year she and Brownie lived at Innisfree with her special maid to look after her, and my father and Helene and I
joined her for the Easter and summer holidays. I had to be my father's
so-called hostess and housekeeper at Oxford, and how sorry I was for him! Not
only was he separated from his adored wife but she was an accomplished hostess
and I was the reverse. He and I barely survived; living for the holidays.
Innisfree was in a country lane that wound through green fields to the sea. Barton (the name means a hill) was then a flat
green plateau that is now a vast bungalow
town, but then it was open country. It faced west across the fields,
sheltered from the sea winds that swept across them behind a bank crowned by a
rampart of hawthorn trees. The bank, separated from the bungalow by a small
lawn, was covered with wild primroses in the spring and the trees, a mass of
blossom in the spring and jewelled with red berries in autumn, had been twisted
by the gales
into fantastic and living shapes. I will always remember a sentence of a speech made by a man who was pleading for the trees, that their lives might be spared as much as possible in this age of
wholesale destruction. He said,
"They pay no taxes. They have no voice but the wind." I will
never forget either the voices or the
shapes of those trees. They seemed to
fascinate Brownie too, for every evening he would lie at the top of the
steps that led to the verandah and the little front door, and watch motionless
as the setting sun spread its gold over the sky behind the trees.
And now the trembling light
Glimmers behind the little hills,
and corn,
Ling'ring as loth to part
wrote Samuel Palmer. And that was the way the parting sun glimmered behind our trees. When it had nearly gone Brownie and I
would walk up the lane to the cliff-top and watch the last lights fade from sea and sky.
2
Brownie
was happy at Oxford but I think he liked Barton even more. It was his place. He
came to us there, a brown ball of fluff the size of a rolled-up hedgehog, and
it was at Barton, years later, that he died and was buried in the garden. He
was a great gentleman, and in this he was a complete contrast to the Ely dog,
Max, who was the reverse of a gentleman. I
had bought Max in the Wells days with some birthday money, a darling
snow-white puppy with black ears whom I had seen in the window
of
a pet shop at Bath. It was not my intention to offer good advice in this book (I should not presume) but if I did,
I would say, never buy puppies from a pet-shop window. The information given
you as to their ancestry and breeding, and probable size when full grown, is
seldom correct.
My little white ball grew into one
of those large, rangy, smooth-haired
fox-terrier types who are seldom seen now; and it is as well. It was an
agony to take him out for walks for he was a
bloody fighter. He was also a killer; five pounds' worth of turkeys killed in twenty minutes was a mere nothing to
him, and cats were not safe in his presence. The even tenor of life in a
clerical household bored him stiff and every now and then, like the prodigal
son, he would leave to follow his own evil courses in a far country. At the end
of a week or ten days he might be heard of incarcerated in some police station,
and I would have to go and bail him out at
great expense. He lived
long and pleasurably, as the Psalmist laments that the wicked so
often do, but at the last he met a violent end in the far country. We heard of his death with sorrow, for he had an
affectionate, though not a loving heart, and enormous courage in war,
and we were fond of him. Believing as I do (and
I have no less a person than C.S. Lewis to back me up) that the love we have for our animals insures their
immortality for as long as the love lasts, I nevertheless cannot see Max in
Paradise. For one thing our mutual affection was not deep enough to be called love, and for another thing Paradise
would bore him so dreadfully. You can't have dog-fights going on all
over Paradise, and it was in war that Max was best able to express his
personality and, to use a modern phrase, 'do his own thing'.
Brownie
was never involved in dog-fights, and to my
knowledge he never killed another living creature. Not that he lacked
courage; one only had to look in his great golden eyes, and to observe the
fortitude with which he bore the illnesses and rheumatic pains of his last
years, to know that; it was just that he had a tolerant mind and a loving
heart. He hated no one except our doctor. This one hatred was because he could
not for a long while make up his mind
whether illness brought the doctor, or the doctor brought illness, and
coming unfortunately to the latter
conclusion he acted accordingly in
defence of his family.
He was the scion of two noble houses. His mother was Marie's beautiful golden pedigree chow, Swankie, and it was Marie who gave Brownie to us. Swankie made a
love-match on her own, thought at the time to be unfortunate but as all the
offspring proved totally delightful,
afterwards considered fortunate. Swankie's chosen beloved was a
pedigree liver and white Norfolk spaniel. I was introduced to him at one time
and apart from Brownie himself I have never
seen a more dignified dog, and Brownie was richly endowed with the best
beauties and qualities of both parents.
In appearance he was a large woolly dog, the colour of a ripe horse-chestnut. He had the noble forehead and long, drooping
ears of a spaniel but the superb plumy tail that curved over his back was a
chow's. He had a chow's frown (an intellectual frown, not a bad-tempered one)
and a purple-black tongue. When we were out together, Brownie pacing beside me with incomparable dignity, head well up,
imperial and unfussed, dog-lovers
would stop me in the street and say, "What a wonderful dog!"
and then, after
a
puzzled pause, "But what is he?" I would explain the love-match of
aristocratic parents, pointing out how the
mingling of two noble breeds had produced a dog more beautiful than either.
They would agree, saying he was indeed unique. He would look up at them,
his golden eyes full of love, and they would leave him with a sad reluctance,
and feeling the better, I am sure, for this brief encounter with so
perfect a being.
Truly,
he had no faults; for attacking our doctor was a misapprehension on his part,
not a fault. He had avoided the arrogance of
a chow, retaining only the dignity,
and in his loving he was never effusive or sentimental as spaniels
sometimes are. He loved deeply but was not in favour of too many endearments.
In this he was
like my mother for whom his devotion was that of a
medieval knight for his lady. He was with her as much as possible. If she was
ill he lay beside her sofa or under her bed
and it was difficult to persuade him to leave her. If she went out in
her bathchair he went too, as a round ball of a puppy on her lap or as a grown
dog pacing beside her. When once she was
obliged to leave him behind he came
to meet her with his furry face seamed with the dark runnels of tears. I
have had a dog who learned to smile like a human being but Brownie was the only
dog I have known who could weep as humans
do. When my mother was once suddenly taken
away from the Barton bungalow for an emergency operation Brownie spent
the weeks of her absence huddled in the corner of the sitting room. But he did
not weep then for his anguish was too great
for the relief of tears. However he was always a dog of common sense and
he would come out of
his
corner for food and exercise. He knew he must keep in health for his family's
sake. And at night he would lie beside my bed and take the necessary sleep.
He was devoted to my father too and
took him for long walks in the winter country round Oxford. When he grew old,
with a grey muzzle, he still struggled on
with these walks until one day, half-way across Tom Quad, he sank to the
ground and laid his head down on his paws. My father came back and brought him
home and tried to comfort him, but he would not be comforted and wept a little.
After that he showed his usual common sense and accepted the infirmity of old
age with dignity and patience, strolling
round the Christ Church Meadows with me instead of climbing the hills
and exploring the woods with my father, but never failing to keep my father
company in his study late at night, after all the females had gone to bed. If
there was some good music my father would sometimes switch on his wireless set.
Brownie enjoyed classical music, especially Beethoven, as much as his master,
but modern music insulted his ears and made him howl dismally. My father was
only too pleased to switch it off. Their
musical tastes were identical.
Brownie
died not long before my father. He was walking slowly and with dignity up the
side of the lane that led to the sea at Barton when he suddenly swerved out
just as a horse and cart were coming up
behind him. He was not run over but something, the wheel or the horse's
hoof, hit him. He swerved back again into the hedge and died instantly. He and
my mother had been inseparable and after his death she was sure his still
living spirit was often with her, until he
had her a little comforted. So why did he, apparently, choose to die?
Was his deepest love really for his master and he thought that for once he
would go on ahead instead of following behind? Who knows what goes on in a
dog's mind? We may read into their thoughts
more than is actually there, and yet on the other hand, since they seem to have so little sense of the passing of time,
perhaps for them the future runs into the present and they know far more
of it than we do.
Brownie was too great a dog, and too greatly loved, for it to be possible to think of having another. It was not until the
last war was over that The Hobbits came. Three of them in succession, Tiki,
Randa and Froda. Not great dogs, but magical.
3
I
owe more than I can say to Barton. Here I really discovered the Keyhaven saltmarshes that had caught hold of me in my schooldays, and it was from
Barton that I first went to stay with
Mrs Adams at the house that I have called Damerosehay. It was her husband's family
home but after his death she could neither afford to live there nor bear to
leave it, so she ran it as a hotel for her friends and their friends. Only
those with this introduction of friendship could go there, and this insured
that only quiet folk in search of peace came to this domain of peace and did
not disturb its special atmosphere; and Mrs
Adams could leave her ancestral treasures, the old pictures and
furniture and china, in the places where they had been for years and be sure no
harm would come to them. There was no
feeling of a hotel about the lovely place, one was simply staying with
Mrs Adams in her home.
It was also at
Barton that my private hobby of writing got more and
more of a hold on me. If it had not been such a happy thing I could have
likened it to an octopus, for the stranglehold was growing tighter and tighter.
Getting up early in the morning and going to bed late at night I had already
written my first long and atrocious novel, but not even the partiality of a
parent for her first-born could make me think that there was anywhere to put it
except the fire and so I put it there and told myself that I was no novelist.
But my handicraft training was not now providing me with what I wanted, a
home-based career so that I could be with my mother as much as possible, and so my love of the theatre flared up afresh
and I started on a long slog of writing plays.
Like so many beginners I thought they would be easier than novels, being shorter, and only experience could teach me that they are more difficult
than any other form of writing;
especially for women, who tend to
suffer from the organic female disease of using a hundred
words where one would do. Men are more concise in their writing and therefore
more dramatic. It was not surprising that I was once more stage-struck,
for the Oxford Playhouse was producing the plays
of Ibsen and Shaw and Galsworthy week after week in the dingy little ex-museum in North Oxford that
housed its young,
great days. I
saved up my pin-money to
go there, and occasionally I got to a London matinee to see even greater
things. I lay awake all night after seeing
the young John Giel-gud's Hamlet; it was impossible to sleep after such an experience. I saw Edith Evans and Peggy
Ashcroft in all their glory. I would come home to my mother in a state
of trance and tell her about these experiences. She was sympathetic but always
ended by saying, "You should have
seen Irving and Ellen
Terry."
I would be annoyed, not knowing yet that we are faithful always to the artists
who spin their spells about us when we are young.
With
woe I discovered that I could no more write a
good play than I could write a good novel. Because my plays read well,
and deceived those who read them, I
achieved a few Sunday-night try-outs and one repertory performance, but if the plays read well (and perhaps
for that reason) they did not act well; they did
not 'come over'. But all the work and disappointment were well worth it
because they brought me, for a short while and to a minute degree, inside the
theatre world, and because I was presented with a candid criticism. "Why waste your time writing bad plays when you could write a good novel?"
Remembering the bonfire that had raged about my first book I doubted
that, but I tried again, inspired this time by two loves more intimate than
love of the theatre, love of my mother and of the Island, and I wrote Island
Magic in a corner of my mother's bedroom at
Barton.
It is largely about her childhood and has in it many of the stories she told me. Peronelle is my mother as I pictured her at
that age. The portrait of Andre is not worthy of my grandfather but I think
that Rachel is a true picture of my grandmother. I had no idea to whom to send
the manuscript. I wrote out a list of publishers taken at random from The
Writers' and Artists' Year Book, which I found at the Free Library at Oxford,
and sent it out on its rounds. Finally I was lucky for it was accepted by
Gerald Duckworth. Of the three publishers who for so many years have helped and
advised me, and to whom I owe more than I can express, the deepest love and
gratitude go to Duckworth. If writers find it depressing to look with a
critical eye at their past
books they find it the opposite to look back and see the stepping stones that one by one begin to
lift them above failure.
Duckworth gave me my first stepping stone and Nancy
Pearn gave me my second, the beloved old
Strand magazine.
Nancy Pearn, when I first knew her, was one third of a new literary agency that had just removed
itself from the parent tree of Curtis Brown to
start on its own as Pearn, Pollinger and Higham, and Nancy, believing in me on the strength of one
insignificant book, took me out to lunch and suggested that I should join their slowly growing family of
writers. The sun shone that day; it did so literally, for I remember its warmth as Nancy and I walked down the street to her club; and I remember the love I
felt for her that day and always
until she died. I trusted her entirely and did all she ever advised me
to do. I owe as much to her and to David Higham as I do to my publishers. I
think Nancy truly regarded her writers as
her children. "Kate O'Brien and Stella Gibbons and you, I've had
you from the cradle," she said to me
one day, and certainly she brooded over us with real affection. The
first thing she did for me was to get me a
commission to write short stories for
the Strand and David Higham settled that stone in place with a piece of
good advice. "Write short stories for a living while you build up a reputation
with your books. Don't, yet, look to books for a living." That was good
advice at that date, when there was a large
public for magazines and I followed it. Now, I don't know what they do
in the cradle, apart from journalism. I am afraid they must often go hungry.
My good luck delighted my astonished family and
opened for me many new doors. Until now my microscopic
earnings had not enabled me to go off on my
own for holidays; now that I could do that my mother
encouraged me and was glad to have Nanny or one of her sisters to look
after her while I was away. Barton was my point of departure for what, for me, was high adventure, for apart from one
short visit to France I had never been anywhere except to the Island, to
the seaside places nearest to Wells and Ely
and to the cottage in the Cotswolds that was the aunts' home after they finally left the Island. Both Helene and I loved this cottage, high up in the
backwoods above Stroud. That had been the extent of my travelling.
If my mother always longed for the
sea I longed even more for high hills and
the first of my adventures was a walking holiday with a friend who lived
in the Lake District. The Westmorland and Cumberland hills were the highest I had ever seen and being with them was utter joy. Those were the days when
you could walk all day with a pack on your back and meet only a few
people doing the same thing. And no itinerary need be planned. When evening came and you were tired any farm that you
happened to find in a fold of the hills would welcome you and give you
supper and a bed, and in the morning breakfast and a packet of sandwiches for
the next day's tramp over the fells. On fine days we would stop walking and sit in the sun listening to the
music of the streams as they came
down from the heights, and the bleating of the sheep, looking down with
wonder on a valley floor far below and seeing the microscopic farms and the patchwork fields held in a trance of
stillness and silence. My friend always had a book in her pack and I had a
paintbox. But how could anyone except Turner paint such landscapes and skyscapes as we saw from the high
eyries where we rested? Each day I gave up in despair yet each day, in
spite of my friend's laughter, I tried again,
for something has to be done to ease the pressure of certain types of joy.
This
kind of holiday was repeated again in the highlands
of Scotland and in Skye, and later I discovered the mountains of North Wales
and of Norway. But of all the holidays of my life the most glorious was
a Hellenic Travellers' cruise which took my father,
Marie and myself through the Mediterranean to Greece, and on to
Constantinople, and home by way of Crete,
Sicily and Corsica. It would be foolish to try and say much about it
for what we saw, and what we felt in seeing it, is well known to most people
today. But we had the advantage that forty years ago the world was quieter and
less populated than it is today. We were alone when we stood by the Lion Gate
at Mycenae and saw the hills where the beacons were lit when Troy fell, and
looked out over the plain of Argos shimmering in the heat.
We
were blest with perfect weather all the way. We saw the Acropolis
honey-coloured against a cloudless blue sky and at Olympia the anemones were
red as fire in the green grass. We approached Constantinople
in a golden dawn and left it in a flaming sunset, with a school of dolphins
playing and leaping around the ship as they escorted us out to sea. San Sophia
was still in use as a mosque then and was not the echoing museum which I am
told it is today. Holy old men sat there
reading the Koran and it was warm with the atmosphere of prayer and
gleaming with soft pale gold in the sunlight. Crete was flaming with marigolds and in Corsica I climbed a hill blue
with wild lupins, and outside Syracuse
there
was a hill where wild mignonette smelt like paradise in the sun.
The
holiday went by like a dream and we came home to my mother and Helene. I think
now how shocking it was that I went to Greece and Helene did not. Child though
she was then she had loved Socrates before I did. She died when she was still
only in her fifties and never saw his country while I, undeservedly, saw Greece.
CHAPTER XI
Pain and the Love of God
1
IT SEEMED TO MY FATHER AND TO ME THAT SOME doom hung over my mother because she could not stop being ill. Barton
made life possible for her but never easy.
During the last years at Oxford and Barton she had one severe illness
and two bad operations and from all three
she nearly died. The last operation was on her spine, for at last the
injury to her back had been discovered, not
by a doctor but by our district
nurse at Barton, and an Oxford surgeon operated and removed the coccyx. But the years of neglect had done such damage,
and she suffered so much for so long after
the operation, that it was only just worth while. She was reviving at
last when my father was for a time devastated by an operation, and then the
same thing happened to me.
In
this world where we live now no single man or woman can come to the end of
their life without suffering, some not more than can reasonably be borne, some
more than that, some intolerably and hideously. If we all suffered equally
there would be no problem, but we do not suffer equally, and it is the
inequality that creates the heart-searching for
those among us who believe in the love of God. My
father would say austerely, "It does not matter what we suffer as long as we suffer enough." He
believed whole-heartedly in the cleansing and redemptive
power of pain and its value when offered as
intercession, but he acknowledged the problem and staggered under it
because of the fact that unbearable suffering
can corrupt as well as redeem.
"I am tormented by the suffering of so many good and innocent people," someone said to Archbishop Temple during the
last war. "Yes," he replied, "but what bothers me even more is
the suffering of the wicked."
That
would suggest that how an individual takes his pain, what he allows it to do in
him and through him, is much more important than the pain itself. The scene of
suffering in each person seems to be a
battleground where a thing evil in its origin comes up against the battling love of God that would
transform it into an instrument of
victory; not victory for the individual alone but also for God himself
in the cosmic battle between good and evil.
My
mother's illness had troubled me all my life, and
I felt guilty as well as unhappy, so bound together are we all by the
guilt and sorrow of the world that we all share. But I confess with shame that
I do not believe my faith in the love of God
was badly shaken until the evil touched me myself. "It is when it
touches your own flesh," my mother said once, "it is then that you
know." It did not touch my flesh so badly as it touched my mind for after
the little succession of family disasters I fell headlong into what is called a
nervous breakdown, a state which as all its
victims know can be terrifying. We all feel frightened because we feel that the division between
nervous
and mental illness is so thin that the thing we all dread more than anything
else seems only just round the next corner
of the mind. Fanny Burney in her Diary tells us how Dr Johnson, fearing
in his old age that he might be heading for insanity, got up early in the
morning and wrote out a heartfelt prayer to God that whatever evil might come
upon him now might strike his body alone and not his mind. And King Lear prays,
O, let me not be mad, not mad, sweet
heaven! Keep me in temper: I would not be mad!
We all feel the
same.
And I think we all feel the same about the temptation to suicide, that is a perfectly normal
part of any nervous breakdown.
We are frightened of it. If it has been conquered for the time being we dread its return in some time of strain, and it possibly will return, like any other
temptation, though probably getting weaker every time we get the better of it.
I am sure we should try not to be frightened and that the right attitude towards it should be just that—a
temptation like any other. Not a dreadful thing at all, perfectly
ordinary, and a surprising number of people suffer from it, for we are never
alone in what we suffer.
I
know I am digressing from what was supposed to
be the subject of this chapter, and I want to digress even more because
there is something that I badly want to say,
and that is that what we are accustomed to call 'the world' (meaning by
this, I think, in this context, all the idiots among the human race who love to
sit on the judgment-seat of total ignorance) continues to judge suicide too
harshly, as though it were a clear-headed, deliberate action. It may be
so,
as when Captain Dates went out to die in the blizzard for the sake of his
companions. Many men and women, I believe, do as he did, and take their lives
for love's sake, and when a thing is done for the sake of love no one should
dare to criticise.
But
others who take their lives are not in a clearheaded state. They are either overwhelmed by anxiety, shock, depression
or grief, or taken unaware by the suddenness of the temptation (and it
can be as sudden as losing one's temper) or
they are in great pain. I am lucky
enough to be able to say that I have never experienced great pain, but I
do know from the minor pain of migraine
headaches how confused one can be. It wakes you in the middle of the
night and you hunt for the appropriate
pills. An hour later, when the pain has reached its height, you are so confused that you cannot remember if you took them
or not. A quarter of an hour later you are quite sure you did not. If
one can be so muddle-headed with a migraine what can the mental confusion be
like when a person is in fearful pain?
To
come back to the question of harsh judgment — do those who judge harshly never
yield to their own temptations? Temptation
is a matter of temperament and you
are no more responsible for your particular temptations than you are
responsible for your own temperament. All we can any of us do is to try
and muster the will-power to deal courageously with both, and the love to try
not to be too great a burden on other people.
How difficult some temperaments (mine, for instance) are to live with and how dependent we all are on the love and
understanding of those who are with us. Especially the introverts. I think I
only realise now how much both my parents always
helped
me. At the time I took them far too much for granted. If you grow up with
wonderful people about you always you do tend to take them for granted. It needs emergence into the world, and
contact with the other sort, to know your luck.
2
I
come back again to where I started, pain and the love of God. When my mother
suffered I was miserable and my faith in
God's love was sorely tried. When I
suffered myself it was nearly shattered. Blind as a bat I could not see
that what I had to put up with myself was not only a microscopic burden but also an extremely common one, and I scarcely considered
the example of my father, carrying his recurrent darkness so selflessly
that it damaged neither mind nor body. I had
hardly considered anyone but myself until the day I went to the oculist.
A thread of comedy seems to be twisted into everything which happens to us but the ability to find it requires a corresponding ability not to take
oneself too seriously, and as I had generally done that I saw nothing
funny in the fact that the beginning of a return to faith should come in an
oculist's waiting-room. I sat in it mounded
up with self-pity and glooming over
my fate, until I found myself looking across at the stranger opposite me, an elderly woman sitting upright and completely still. Her face had the
glazed look of someone who has suffered much, something that I did not
recognise then, but I do now. She was very
near me and I could look directly into her eyes. She did not look as
though she were blind but her eyes did not see me. It is a strange experience
to look straight into the eyes of someone who is not
even aware that you are there. I began to feel
shivery. What she feared, what she had already
endured, I could not know, but I did know that anything I had suffered myself
faded into nothingness in comparison. For
a few moments I seemed to fall into a cold misery that I cannot
describe. It was not her alone, it was all the people whom until now, apart
from my mother, I had refused to think about; battering them down under hatches
so that I should not have to feel too miserable. Quite suddenly, if only for a short while, she had let me through into their
company.
Speaking
of those who suffer I am not forgetting the
birds and animals. It is impossible to forget them, but with them the problem is different because
their suffering is largely laid upon
them by human cruelty. It is ourselves we have to question, not God. If
we question God at all it is to wonder why he allows man to continue to fester
upon the face of the earth when all he seems to do there is to pollute, torture
and destroy all the loveliness God has
created? Here our rage is turned upon ourselves, and not one of us is
innocent. We all know by what processes we are provided with certain foods,
clothes, drugs and cosmetics.
I
am sure Teilhard de Chardin was thinking of all
living creatures when he wrote,
The problem of evil. . . will always remain one of the most disturbing
mysteries of the universe for both our hearts and our minds. A full
understanding of the suffering of God's creatures . . . presupposes in us an
appreciation of the nature and value of 'participated being' which, for lack of
any point of comparison, we cannot have. *
* Le Milieu Divin, Pierre Teilhard de Chardin.
We
cannot understand—not yet—but we can see how
the more we lose our sense of separateness and the knowledge of the one-ness of all living creatures, millions
of small leaves on the one single tree of life, the more we shall lose our
sense of self-importance, and so be liberated from our self-pity; a bondage so
horrible that I believe it can bring us at
last to a state not unlike that of Gollum, the dreadful creature Tolkien
created, living alone in the dark, talking to himself, murmuring, "My
preciouss. My preciouss."
But
if that 'my preciouss' were to be the song of the leaves on the tree, each leaf
delighting in all the others, there could be no love of self, no hatred and no
sin, and none of the suffering that springs from
sin. And since a tree has no voice but the wind, and the leaves know it,
they would soon know who it was who was singing their song with them and
through them, and lifting and swinging them in the dance. If we can find a
little of our one-ness with all other
creatures, and love for them, then I believe we are half-way towards finding God.
3
But at this time I had not yet tried to read Teilhard de Chardin, tried desperately to understand him, failed completely, yet
found my life immeasurably enriched by the
mere failure. My brief awareness in the waiting-room did not make my
problem much easier, but it did drive me to
try and work something out for myself. I had a little earlier than this
fallen in love with the doctrine of reincarnation, since to believe that
nothing happens to us that is not the
result of our previous actions absolves God from the
charge of injustice. But this my father had dismissed with two withering words. "Utter nonsense."
I think now that he may have been wrong but at
that time I could not believe that my father could be wrong, and I was withered.
So
now I had to think again. I could not totally disbelieve
in God because during my worst and most despairing nights there had seemed to be something there; some rock down at the bottom . . . And
always my parents' love and faith, the world's beauty and the sound of
great music, seemed unexplainable without
God . . . Therefore I had to find a God I could love. I could not love a
God who did not stop this suffering therefore I had to have a God who could
not, a God who was not Almighty. I was aware of the cosmic struggle since I had experienced the faint echo of it
in myself, the spiritual powers of good and evil in conflict. I worked it out
that one was not stronger than the other, and at the end of it all evil might
win. God might again die and this time have no resurrection. But if he was finally
defeated it would be our fault, not his, for he would have withstood evil to the utmost limit, as he did on
Calvary, and would die only because we are afraid to do the same. Our
wounds are in his flesh, always, our griefs in his heart, but he is powerless
to stop the evil of sin and pain by himself.
He is a God who needs us and cannot do without us. I could love that weak God.
I
was happy with this for a while, and then I told my father of my conclusions.
The result was disastrous. How unoriginal human beings are! Our great ideas
are seldom new. I had thought up the heresy of Manicheism, a faith for which
men and women
had
been willing to be martyred, and which had tempted even Augustine. It was hard
to let go of my lovely heresy, but my father had no mercy on it. A God who is
not Almighty is not God, and to believe in his possible defeat is not
comforting; that way lies despair.
I
do not remember all he said of his own faith, possibly I did not understand it,
but I remember my own conclusions. If our own small intuition, upheld by the
experience of the saints and mystics of all religions through all the
centuries, persists in murmuring that God exists then there is nothing left
for us except the humble acceptance of
paradox and mystery. If it is true that God is Almighty, it is also
true that he needs us, since he chose that his son should be true man as well as true God, by this choice
making Christ and man inseparable. Apart from Christ we have no life; we
are merely a dead leaf fallen from the tree. Apart from us he has no body in
the world, no hands and feet and heart and
voice to bring God's mercy to a
suffering world.
But the deepest mystery of all, for me, is this one. Suffering, we believe, stems from evil, and evil has no part in the will
of God. Yet God allowed the cruelty, jealousy and cowardice of man to put his
son upon the cross and when he was there made no move to end his torture; God
himself in man had to stick it out until the end. And so God and the suffering
caused by sin are inseparably united, and will
be so until sin ends. The mind boggles but there is enormous comfort here.
For one thing it is hard to doubt the love of a God who is ready to suffer and
die for us. For another thing, when we suffer we must be as close to God as we
are to the pain. At the worst of it we may feel, as Christ did, that God
forsakes when unbearable pain takes over. But
the
truth must be the reverse. Devout people used to say of pain or grief,
"God touched me." Gerard Manley Hopkins says, "And dost thou
touch me afresh? Over again I feel thy finger and find thee."
Then comes the trembling, wondering thought—if, as St Paul thought, Christ "bore our sins in his own body on the
tree," took our vileness into his body as a sponge sucks up water, that it
might die with him on the cross, is it possible that our wretched little pain,
united with his huge suffering, can also redeem? The answer surely is—to the
measure of our loving, yes.
Everything
seems to boil down to the measure of our loving. Faith is a gift that we cannot
compel, and it seems to be given more to the measure of our loving than to the
struggling of our minds. It can strike
suddenly, or come as slowly as the greening of spring.
Whether at
once, as once at a crash Paul, Or as Austin, a lingering-out sweet skill,
and
the skill is Christ's, and cannot be described, only worshipped and adored.
There are those who can believe in the love
of God without believing that Christ
on the cross is God. In the face of human misery that is a leap of faith
that I should find it hard to take. The love of God is too mighty and dreadful
for our contemplation but in accepting the life and death of Christ as the utmost revelation we can have of it now,
in this world and this time, I can feel at rest. Does it seem impossible, too
startling to be true, that a man on the gallows should be God? Yet in this amazing universe where every new
discovery shocks us afresh, is it not
just what we should expect of this startling Creator? As the years go on
we fall
in
love with him more and more, we cannot help it. The mind may reel and protest
but we cannot help it. His immense love is too strong. Our frail loving is too strong. Finally we fight against neither.
I do not know certainly who it was, though I think it was Charles
Williams, who when he was finally captured
said, "There is nothing possible for me now except to believe the
impossible."
4
(Here
I have to stop for a moment, for I am so ashamed to write of the facts, and the
people, in the next paragraphs, I who as a practising Christian am such a failure. But those who have failed sometimes
see things more clearly than those who have succeeded.
Failure has, at least, the advantage of clear sight.)
It
is his skill, not ours, that yields faith to our loving, but what of those many
loving people who do not find God? Are they in this world deprived of Christ? I
think the answer is again in the cross. Wherever
there is suffering, there they find him, and with or without recognition that is always where the greatest men
and women do find him. Francis of Assisi,
Father Damian, Elizabeth Fry, Albert Schweitzer, these and many other
Christians knew that they found Christ in those whom they served and acknowledged
that the love they felt was God's love in them, but those who do not know do
the same work for the same God and have a richness and fulfilment in their
lives unknown to many so-called Christians.
I know of one, a man who has suffered the impossible things, war,
grief, torture and imprisonment, and come
through uncorrupted, with
a
compassion so strong that wherever he may be in the world he must find his way
to those who suffer most, no matter how terrible their suffering or how
dreadful the place where they are, and keep them company and serve them as far
as he is able.
Conversion is sterile unless one can face and implement the paradox of Christ. He is God and a man on the gallows. His
voice is the beauty of the world and the crying of a hungry child. He is peace
in our hearts and conviction of sin. He draws us to him with tenderness and
then says the most uncomfortable things to us. To go through the gospels and
note them all is a frightening experience.
Hypocrites
that are like whitewashed tombs, which make a
fine show from without, but are full inside of dead men's bones and
every kind of filth . . . Harlots have the lead of you on the road to the Kingdom of God ... I was hungry and you
did not feed me; I was thirsty but you did not give me drink; I was homeless
and you did not bring me in; naked and you did not clothe me; sick and in
prison and you did not visit me . . . Hear the truth... In so far as you did not do these things to one of these
little ones, you did not do them to me.
I believe that the converted can face a great danger. It is that when the skill of Christ has brought us to him we forget about his children in
concentration about himself. It seems
impossible, but we can almost forget the very suffering the thought of
which was at one time driving us nearly mad. But Christ won't be concentrated
upon in this one-sided manner. He won't have
us on these terms. He is completely identified with all suffering
creatures and we have him with them, or not
at all. It can come about that some man or woman finds God not by way of
a sense of unity with his children but through a journey lonely
as that of the Prodigal Son, but I believe that if we go home like the Prodigal Son we must go out
again as the Good Samaritan.
I feel myself that I have come really to know this too late and I understand
what my father felt when towards the end of his life he said (and it was the
only time when I ever saw him close to weeping), "When I come to the end I
shall be saying to God 'Let me go back and try again.' " Was it simply a
cry of penitence or did he feel at last as I do now, that one life on this
earth is not enough to satisfy the hunger that we have to serve him in all the
ways that are open to us under earthly conditions? One earthly life may have been enough for Christ, so perfectly
balanced was he, so entirely concentrated on the matter in hand, yet able to
turn from one thing to another as though there were no difficult transitions between storm and calm, teaching and
healing, praying and going to a party, suffering and dying, but all were
the one smooth flow of the music of the will
of God.
But
we are torn and exhausted by the trivialities and
conflicts of self, by stress and strain and busyness. Those who are devotedly serving their fellow men are
often too tired to pray, creative artists are so absorbed in the world of their
own creativity that the tiny place assumes enormous proportions and they are in
danger of forgetting the suffering world outside; and in proportion as they
forget their own world darkens. Only the contemplatives seem in better shape,
for their prayer has no walls. It embraces all the world and all the people in
it and all their pain. They tell us that their deep prayer actually shares the pain and so to those of us to
whom prayer goes no deeper than "the conscious occupa-
tion
of the praying mind, or the sound of the voice praying", such prayer seems
a frightening thing. Nevertheless it has the music and if in old age we feel heartbroken because we know that we have
failed Christ in his suffering children it is not too late to try and reach out to them in that life of
selfless prayer. Death may come upon
us before we have done more than merely try to reach out, but it will
not matter too much. I believe that death interrupts nothing of importance if
the goal is Christ.
CHAPTER XII
The Ark
i
IN
THE SPRING OF 1939 MY FATHER DIED AT BARTON. He had a bad fall, a fortnight of pain
and bewilderment, and then he became unconscious and died in his sleep. The
nurses at the nursing home where he died told me I was wasting my time, sitting
so many hours by the bed of a dying man who would never regain consciousness. But he did. He appeared to come back
from some great distance and said slowly and distinctly, "Dear one, it is
loving that matters," and then drifted
away again upon the great, peaceful journey. So that is the end of it
for these great men. All their accumulated
knowledge, all the argument and
controversy, seem of little importance. Only love remains important and is immortal. Baron von Hugel was
much like my father in his dying for his last words to his niece were, "It
is caring that matters. It is caring."
I
had come very near to my father at the end of his life for he had been so
marvellously good to me in my miseries and problems. For most of my life it had
been between us as in my first memory of him, he had always been far on ahead
of me, disap-
pearing
into countries of the mind and spirit where I could not follow him. But in the
last year of his life it was as though he turned back upon his path to find and
be with me on mine. We were close to each other as never before, and part of my
sorrow when he died was that our closeness was given no time to mature and grow
greater. But between my father and my mother the closeness had been lifelong.
They had been almost one person. What the parting meant to her she allowed no
one to know. Her eyes lost all their brightness but no one saw her cry.
All times of devastation, whether they are the normal personal losses that visit every life, or
the devastation of great wars, famines and
earthquakes, leave the survivors with a
feeling of amazement. Is it possible that such weak creatures as we
know ourselves to be have coped with this? Done what had to be done, borne what
had to be borne, picked up the pieces and become ready to begin again and go on
living. It took more than a year, moves to
three different houses, and the outbreak of a war to bring my mother
and myself to this condition of amazement, followed by humble gratitude.
For no one
supposes that this competence and survival has much to
do with their everyday selves. Christians
acknowledge the power and grace of God and
marvel at it. Non-believers marvel at the discovery of a toughness
within them that they did not know they had, a source of strength that seems
not available in everyday living and opens
up only when disaster strikes. The believer acknowledges this too but gives the name of God to the well of power
within him, and believes also that he has a prepared path under his feet
and moves along it step by step to a
prepared end. Much later, looking back, he realises
how many stars there were showing the way at the cross-roads, stars
which can be called either coincidence or Providence according to personal
belief.
My mother and I called the cottage in Devon in which we finally began again
Providence Cottage.
It was of course considered a sentimental name by a number of friends
("What have you called the place?
Tranquillity Lodge? Serenity Mansion? Peace Villa?") but our
feelings were not hurt for we knew what we knew. Above all we knew that my
father still lived and still loved us. So
great was his spiritual power that he was able to make that unmistakably
clear to both of us after his death, and so we came to believe that human love
at its best is so great a thing that only a God of love could possibly have created it..
2
Once
she had mastered her first shock and grief my mother behaved like a phoenix,
drove herself back into life and then flamed up into activity and optimism,
even into a spurious state of health and strength that amazed Nanny and myself.
For Nanny of course had now come to us. Her own parents had died, she was
living with her sisters and was free to help us until we had settled into a new
home. Helene was no longer living with us as her parents had come back to
England for good and she was with them, and so my mother now only had Nanny and
me to galvanise into activity.
We packed up the family treasures to go into store, sold the rest of the contents of the big Oxford house to help pay the large
sum that was owing to the Inland Revenue
(that detested bogey) when my father
died,
and our first move was back to Barton, where Innisfree was now home. And we
knew how lucky we were. Not many clergy widows, turning out in a hurry, have
anywhere to go and we had our bungalow already furnished with the little we
needed. Indeed we were lucky for unless I could manage to work much harder and write much better than I was
doing at the moment we were going to
be very badly off. That the position and
the frailty of the bungalow would make it desperately cold for my mother
in the stormy Barton winters was at the back of our minds, but we firmly kept
it there. The turmoil of leaving Oxford over, exhausted by it and with nothing
more to do we sank into black misery until my mother was suddenly aware of the
first star, the first pointer. "We need a holiday," she said.
"We are going to Devon for a
month."
Devon?
Why Devon? Nanny and I were dumbfounded. She and I had never been there and my
mother only for a short while when she and
my father were on their honeymoon. We knew no one there and where could
we stay? But my mother had seen an
advertisement in the paper. A small wooden bungalow could be cheaply rented
for a summer holiday at a village
called Marldon, four miles from Paignton, and she was quite certain that
that was where we must go. So Nanny and I dragged ourselves out of the ooze of
our exhaustion and we set off, driven by a Barton friend who had a large
comfortable car and said he knew the way. More or less he did and very late in the afternoon we found the wooden bungalow and inside it our unknown landlady, who
kept a guest-house next door, had
lit a glowing fire.
For it was what those who do not love Devon call 'a typical Devon day'; that is to say it was raining, that steady
relentless rain that lifted the Ark above
the
primeval flood, and at the same time, since the day was windless, a thick mist
covered the face of the earth. We could
know nothing of our surroundings except that the bungalow seemed poised
upon the summit of a hill and that its wooden walls did not look very
weather-proof. It was felt that food would
be reassuring and Nanny and I began quickly getting some sort of a meal
together, but the friend who had brought us down took me away from the preparations for a few moments to the
western-facing window. "Look," he said. "What do you
think is out there?" The downpour was slackening at last and no longer drummed
on the roof. A small wet green lawn sloped from the window and appeared to fall
into the mist as though it was green water sliding over the edge of a
precipice. We could see nothing through the mist yet we were aware that behind
it was the westering sun, and also that it seemed to fill a deep valley and
that rising beyond the valley was—what?
"Something grand," said our friend. "You'll know in the
morning."
A
tremor went through me, and I think through him too, for we seemed to be
sharing one of those inexplicable moments
of expectation and intimation that
come sometimes when a small earthly mystery seems to be speaking of a
mystery beyond itself. It was a deeper
thing than the thrill I had felt standing on the beach near Keyhaven as
a schoolgirl. That kind of thrill seems to promise something to one's own small life, the other seems to foretell some
future greatness for life itself. It
is perhaps almost a pagan thrill, since one is as ready as the so-called
pagans were to worship the small mystery itself; the rising sun, a certain
grove of trees, a bush burning with scarlet
flowers, a great lion, a bird who sings in the dark.
I
was woken up in the morning by a sound I had not heard for a long time, a cock
crowing in the garden, across the lane, eastward where the sun would soon be rising. I remembered the hidden mystery
in the west. "You'll see in the morning," our friend had said. Had
the mist lifted? When later I pulled back my curtains it was still there, but
the morning sun was shining through it and turning it to gold, and every bush
and tree that lined the lane was glistening with diamond drops.
It
was a morning of settling in but always I was slipping back to the two
eastward-facing rooms, the sitting room and my mother's bedroom, because the sun
was gradually drawing up the mist. Finally in mercy, and because she was losing
patience, Nanny put a deckchair at the edge of the small green lawn and said,
"You'd better stay there." And so leaving her to work alone I stayed.
It was what the lovers of Devon call 'a typical Devon day', that is to say, a morning of clear shining after rain. The sun was
drawing up the mist and building with it galleons and cities in the air. They
drifted across a sky so deeply blue that it
was hard to believe it had been dark with rain the day before, and the
vastness of the skyscape was almost worthy of the Fen country. Because of the
slope of the land the hill seemed higher than it actually was; it seemed high
as Ararat, with the wooden bungalow perched like the Ark on its summit. The
valley below was even wider and deeper than I had realised the night before and it seemed to hold every beauty that a
pastoral Devon valley knows, woods and farms and orchards, green slopes
where sheep were grazing, fields of black
and white cows, and where there were fields of tilled earth it was the
crimson of the earth of South Devon and looked like a field of flowers.
And
along the eastern horizon lay the range of blue hills called Dartmoor.
I felt I had come home. Certainly Ely was the home of homes, holding as it did the great Cathedral and so much happiness, and yet I have never felt so
deeply rooted anywhere as I was in the earth of Devon. Or rather I did not so much put roots down as find
roots that were already there. And
yet I had not been born in Devon, I had been born over the border in
Somerset. I could not understand it then, and I do not understand it now. I was
ashamed that I should not feel one tremor of homesickness for Oxford, or even for Barton. The only tremor was the
realisation that in a few weeks time we should have to leave this
earthly paradise and go back to Barton where my father had died. There seemed
no death here, only life.
3
In
difficult times in life a certain poet so often seems to travel with one. At this time I had just discovered Humbert Wolfe.
But, slowly
making more holy
what is holy from the guarded pool of the spirit, swift, cold and beautiful, in
mists diaphanous his rain a God draws back
again; and, as the sun builds with the clouds, of these he builds his city of peace—
That
describes the lifting of the mist that day, and also what happened to my mother
during the Devon years. She said to me suddenly, a short while after
our
arrival at the Ark, "It is never too late to be a saint." She had a
strange dread that her husband, in his new life, would develop spiritually so
far beyond her that when she also died she would not be with him. It was not
like her to entertain dreads and she set her strong will to work at once on
this one in the only possible way; with God's help she must grow. And slowly,
steadily and deliberately, during the Devon years, she grew. She was always
something of a grande dame and the change in her was rather as though Queen
Elizabeth the First should grow into Saint
Teresa of Avila.
Suddenly
the war broke out. We could not know then that all through the winter it would
be only what we called 'the phoney war'. At the time we expected that bombs would fall instantly on London and parents
fell into a state of panic about their children. We had an S.O.S. from a friend
of my mother's brother, Helene's father,
who lived in London and had four
small children. Would we let him buy our Barton bungalow exactly as it was,
with its contents, that he might send his family to live there immediately?
My mother never hesitated. Indeed I think she sent a telegram of acceptance,
and then said to me, "We are going to
live here—in Devon." I think
she made the decision chiefly because I loved the place so much, but she
too loved it. The lanes with the streams running down them, the wet ferns and
the steep banks and the seagulls flying inland, reminded her of the Island. Our
landlady said we might stay in the Ark
through the winter if necessary, and
we set to work to find a permanent home.
We
made no headway since anything we could afford
to pay for, my mother could not ever contemplate as her future home.
And she was quite right. It would have been like trying to grow a Guernsey
lily in a tin
can and she would have wilted and died. And then there occurred one of those apparent coincidences that are not what they appear. We had hired a car and were on one
of our invariably hopeless house-hunting
expeditions when we
found ourselves, apparently by accident, facing some new houses that were being built on the edge of a
wooded valley not far from Cockington. They were lovely houses with
steep, sloping, large gardens and were quite
obviously more expensive than we could afford; but my mother insisted
that Nanny and I must look at them. We protested but she took no notice of our
protests, so leaving her in the car we looked at the impossible houses.
We were in one of them when we heard
a step behind us. "You want to buy one of my houses?" asked a genial
voice. We turned round and found ourselves confronting a tall stout man with
white hair and moustache and a rosy trustworthy West-country face. With a sense of guilt (since what were we doing
inside a house we couldn't afford when we wanted a cheap bungalow?) I asked the
price. It was of course impossible, and I must have been looking crestfallen as well as guilty for with a
direct, kindly look he asked, "What is it exactly that you do
want?" I told him. A bungalow suitable for an invalid, half the price of
this house, with a small flat garden convenient for a bathchair. He looked at
the large steep gardens of the houses he had built and flung back his head and
laughed.
All
the while Nanny had been silent but staring rather intently at the builder.
When he laughed she half-smiled, as though
in recognition, but she remained puzzled. Then with twinkling blue eyes he asked where we came from. Were we Devon folk?
Oxford and Ely both seemed to vanish from my mind
and I replied, "No, but from the West-country. Somerset."
"Where?"
he demanded.
"I was
born in Wells," I told him.
"What?"
he almost shouted. "My name is Clare. My
brother kept the draper's shop in the market place at Wells."
All
the puzzlement vanished from Nanny's face and it shone with sudden joy.
"Mr Clare!" she exclaimed.
"There is a family resemblance."
I
could understand her joy. Hadn't Mr Clare of the
market place been one of our best friends? Hadn't she and I been visiting his drapery establishment
ever since I could walk? We had bought the materials for my mother's teagowns there, and the muslin
for my Sunday dress and ribbons for
my dolls. The shop had been one of the marvels of my life. There had
been an overhead railway there, that fetched the change. A fascinating thing.
Having bought a yard of pink ribbon at
twopence-three-farthings the yard, and given the girl behind the counter
a sixpence, she put the sixpence and the bill inside a round wooden ball that
came in half in the middle and was then screwed up again, and placed it upon
the railway above her head. Then with bated
breath and wondering eyes we watched it travel all round the shop and
come to rest in the cashier's desk, when the
cashier (quite casually as though this marvellous occurrence were nothing of importance) unscrewed the ball, took out the sixpence, put back the
receipted bill and three-pence-farthing, and sent the lovely ball all
the way round the shop and back to us again.
It was in Mr Clare's shop that Nanny allowed me, for the first time, to choose a material for myself. I might choose what I liked for my summer
dressing-gown. I chose a material which I think was called
delaine.
It was white, patterned with little roses of a blinding shade of pink. I
thought it beautiful and I could not wait to show it to my father. Perhaps I
remember this incident so vividly because it was the only time in my life that
I ever approached him in his study without a sense of awe. I did not wait for his intimidating "Come in," I burst
the door open, ran to him, shook out the delaine and dropped the
appalling pink roses on top of the sermon he was writing. "My dressing-gown," I gasped. "I chose it."
He did not fail me. He half-closed his eyes and his face took on the
expression of the Bisto kids in the advertisement. "Beautiful," he
murmured in apparent ecstasy.
"Beautiful." Then disentangling himself and his sermon from the roses
he handed them back to me, returned to his work and forgot me. But I was quite satisfied. We had been at one in our
admiration of perfect beauty.
So,
with these memories, no wonder Nanny and I were overcome with joy as we gazed
at our Mr Clare's brother. We took him straight back to my mother in the car
and the four of us were instantly held by that bond which unites all who have
ever lived in Wells, and those also who at any time have merely loved the place. Though I loved Ely so
much I have not found that love of Ely creates quite this bond, for it
was a homely sort of bond, and there is nothing homely about the great
Cathedral at Ely, nor about the city and the fen winds sweeping over it. One cannot call Wells Cathedral homely, it is
far too beautiful, but it does not
terrify or dominate, and the town had great homeliness in the days of my
childhood. It nestled cosily and promised
safety. And so Mr Clare also seemed
to promise safety.
For the fact was that at this time I was more than a little scared, and even my brave mother was not
with-
out anxiety. My father had been too generous a man to be any good at what the Edwardians called
'putting by' and he had had to live in large
ecclesiastical houses that took a lot of upkeep, so he had been able to leave
my mother very little. She herself, in reaction from the poverty of her
childhood, had always veered slightly
towards a queenly extravagance. All my father's pupils, from Wells to
Oxford days, with wonderful generosity, had joined together to make a gift to
my mother in his memory and so she now had a little annuity, but my work
remained necessary to us, and since the shock of my father's death I had not been able to write. Neither of us was blest
with physical strength and the outlook had seemed a bit bleak before the advent
of Mr Clare. But he changed everything. He gave us the confidence to believe that even if at the moment we
could not pay for the bungalow he said he would put up for us at
Marldon, the village we already loved so much and where land was still cheap,
we would be able to do so when the time came.
And
so almost at once as it seemed Mr Clare's architect son had drawn out the plans
for a small bungalow, Mr Clare had found an ideal plot of land not far from the
Ark and his men were digging the foundations, and we hoped we would be in by
Christmas. I think we hardly realised his goodness to the full at that time. He was a well-known Torquay builder
with a reputation for excellent houses, and the putting up of a small bungalow
in an obscure village was hardly the kind of thing he was accustomed to do. He
promised he would build it at prewar
prices and even though the building was delayed by bad weather, and the
price of building materials had soared meanwhile, he kept his promise.
He built a compact little cottage
which had about
it an air of charm and originality
that suited my mother. And the site was one of the loveliest that could be imagined. The Ark was at the southern
edge of the village and the lane that led past it dropped steeply downhill under arching trees to a small valley
that had the lovely name of Westerland; a perfect name for a
West-country valley. Here were a farm and orchards and a few houses, and then
the lane wound steeply uphill again towards Totnes. In one of the orchards, a small cider-apple orchard
separated from the lane by a hedge of nut trees and a steep bank where
primroses grew, Mr Clare built Providence Cottage on a gentle southern slope,
the hill behind to protect it from north winds. In the southwest corner of the
orchard, in strange contrast to the old gnarled apple trees, was a group of
three giant pines, old and tough and strong. Just where they stood the valley
opened out to a view of Dartmoor, and
they caught the westerly gales. Their voice in the wind was one of the two
great voices of the place. The other, when the wind was in the east, was the
voice of the sea after an easterly gale had
blown itself out. There were many other voices, the bleating of the
sheep and lambs in the fields, the crying of the gulls, the owls at night and
the cuckoos in the spring.
Nevertheless
our neighbours thought that only those who
had taken leave of their senses would contemplate the building of a
home in that old orchard, for it was
completely tangled over with briars, nettles and docks so lush and large
that they entirely hid the assortment of
tin cans and rusty buckets that had accumulated in the orchard over the
years. "You'll never get it cleared," they said. "And you'll
never get rid of those dock roots.
Never." The latter statement
was sadly true, the former was not. My mother
and
Mr Clare were not discouraged for they shared the same sort of sanguine
temperament; plus charm and strength of
will. If possessed of these three glorious attributes a person does
not, I have come to believe, need to do much personally, he or she need only
hope and smile and will and other people will do most of it for them. By the
following spring the jungle had been partially cleared, the garden was emerging and we were installed in the cottage,
eased into it by the kindness of the people of Marldon. It was partly my
mother's and Mr Clare's magic, and the rest was their own friendly help.
4
There are those who say that a Devon village does not readily accept strangers into the community.
Like Cornish folk they
regard people from another county as 'foreigners'. I can only say, using a
biblical phrase, that they 'lie in their teeth'.
After a year in Marldon my mother and I felt we might have been there all our lives.
But
during that preceding winter in the Ark, the winter of the phoney war, I was
hardly aware of the village for there was
little room in my anxious mind for anything except the necessity for hard work,
and I shut myself inside my tiny bedroom and found among my papers the
first pages of a novel I had begun to write before my father died, a book
called The Bird in the Tree. I did not imagine I could do anything with it for
how, now, could I recapture Damerosehay and Keyhaven? I felt I was living in
another age and another time and that Keyhaven belonged to a lost century. But no memories are ever lost and as
I struggled to pick up the threads of the story they came thronging back; the
marshes and
the
cornfield, the cool lofty rooms of Damerosehay and the blackbird singing in the
ilex tree; and presently I was continuing the story. But I have seldom had to struggle so hard over a book and at one
point I reached deadlock. Usually my
characters manipulate me, not I them, but now they suddenly went dead
as dormice. I could see no way through, and nothing that could possibly happen
next.
So many people say that mental
problems are solved in sleep, but that had never yet happened to me. But why shouldn't it? In desperation I
prayed that I might dream the rest of the book, and I did. In a dream
full of lovely light the story unrolled smoothly and afterwards I only had to
write down what I had dreamed. By the time spring came the book was finished and in sheer relief I wrote a
light-hearted little children's book, SmoJcy House, for Nanny who had been toiling in the Ark's
kitchen while I toiled in my bedroom. Now, using part of my mother's wonderful gift from my father's
pupils, my own savings, and with two books written, there would be
enough in the kitty to pay for the cottage. The Ark had been a refuge indeed.
During the autumn gales it groaned and
creaked and shuddered but stood firm, and during the intense cold of
that January, when every twig of every tree
was encased in tinkling ice and the poor frozen birds fell dead from the
branches, it kept us alive. When the bad weather passed there were still, grey
days, balmy and damp in true Devonshire fashion, and I would leave my work for a while and go a little way
down the hill to where I could climb to the top of a bank and see our orchard down below me in Westerland. The
twisted bare twigs and branches of the apple trees
made a haze of pale colour, amethyst and blue and grey, and through them I
could see the skeleton
of the growing cottage, its roof
timbers still without tiles and its windows unglazed. Sometimes a blue column
of smoke would rise up through the trees, where the workmen were
burning some of the undergrowth
they had cleared away, and their cheery voices would come faintly up to
me through the still air. I was one of them, I felt, for I had worked hard too
to build that twiggy thing down there, looking at the moment more like a nest
than a house, and I felt awed as I looked down, as though the building of a
home was something entirely new in the world. Having lived always in old houses
that were only on loan for as long as the temporary owner could do the job of work they represented, I had no
conception of what it feels like to
make a home that is yours for as long
as you wish it to be. Having no knowledge of the future I believed I
would live in Westerland for the rest of my life. I think I even believed that Marldon would wear forever the beauty it had
already worn for centuries. Tidal
waves come in very quickly and no one realised then how soon a flood of
bungalows and holiday camps, caravans
and petrol pumps, shops and
motor roads and roaring traffic would wash away most of the beauty that looked
so eternal. And of course it never occurred to me that I myself was a criminal,
for here, as at Barton, our bungalow was one of the first of the flood that was held back now only by the approach of a
dreadful war. The war did do that; it isolated and preserved much
country beauty for at least another ten years.
CHAPTER XIII
Westerland
1
THE COTTAGE WAS FINISHED BY THE TIME
THE APPLE blossom was in bud. We moved in and almost at once, her task accomplished, my mother broke down and was very
ill. But she had willed herself to her feet again by the time Holland was
invaded and the war began in earnest. The news burst upon us on a day so
perfect that the horror could hardly be believed. No one who lived through that
summer will ever forget it. It was halcyon weather almost from beginning to
end. The sun shone down from a clear sky and the days were scented and balmy
but never too hot. Expecting invasion day by day we had the feeling that
England had clothed herself in all possible
beauty to confront her doom. She was like the Israelite Queen who
"painted her face and tired her head and looked out of the window"
when she heard the sound of her murderer's
chariot wheels. But nature herself was quite indifferent to our danger.
The cuckoos and the air-raid sirens shouted together and once, just after the
sound of a distant bomb explosion had died away, I remember that I heard a hen
in the next-door garden cackling with
satisfaction because she had just laid an egg. I found
that extremely comforting. Whatever happened nest-building
and egg-laying would go on and the earth would continue to pass through all the
seasonal changes of her beauty. "While the earth remaineth, seed time and
harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter and day and night shall not cease." The interweaving joy and woe of that
summer were typical of all the years that my mother and I spent in Devon. The loveliness lightened the sorrow
and the sorrow shadowed the
loveliness and the mind was in a state of perpetual confusion.
The
first air-raids struck all round the south coast of England, where the children
were taking refuge from the bombs that did not yet fall on London. My mother
and I were anxious about the children now living in the Barton bungalow, but
they remained safe through the raids there, while near us in Devon there was a
direct hit on a church packed full of children for a children's service. That I
think was Devon's first big tragedy. I suppose that my mother and I suffered
less in the war than most people did, and we often felt ashamed of our
comparative immunity. We suffered two bereavements that hit us hard. The death
in the early days of the war of a cousin to
whom we were both devoted, to me more a brother than a cousin, and later
on Nanny's death during a raid on Bath.
Upon her and her two sisters, and the lovely young daughter of a friend
of mine who was staying with them, their
house fell, burying them beneath the ruins.
It
seemed strange that Nanny was no longer in the world to come and be with us in
this grief, but Irene came with her strong common sense. "Never think how
they died," she said. "In war that must
be
a thing you do not think about." Easier said than done. For some while neither my mother nor I could go to bed at
night without feeling the weight of the house falling on us, and wondering, for
how long did they live in the suffocating
dark before they died? But two bereavements were not many. Parents would lose every one of their sons. Men would come home on
leave to find their wives and children dead after a raid. Though I often went to Torquay and Paignton I never
actually saw the immediate aftermath of an air-raid. I did not have to carry
through the rest of my life the memory of sights almost too terrible to bear.
Actual
physical danger came near us only twice, at the beginning and the end of the
war. The first two bombs to fall on our parish were the two that fell on the
sloping green field opposite our cottage, jettisoned early in the morning by a
German plane flying home. They exploded almost together with shattering noise and the cottage seemed to shake
and buckle and totter as though nothing could save it. But Mr Clare had
built it well and it righted itself, with only superficial damage done. That
was not the case with my mother. I had been up and on my feet but she had been
in bed, lying flat on her back. The very
worst position, our doctor told us, in which the human body can suffer
earthquake, and she had a severe
concussion.
The noise of the bombs brought our gardener, Bob Patey, instantly to the rescue. He lived in a cottage at the bottom of a
steep hill on the other side of Marldon, a good mile and a half from
Westerland. "Where did them bombs fall?" he asked, running out of his
cottage and accosting the passers-by. "Westerland," he was told.
"Them's
my ladies," he said, and waiting only to place in his pocket a roll of
bandage and two small safety pins he ran all the way up the steep hill, through the village, and down the other hill to
Westerland; and he was an old man, over six feet and possessed of a Falstaffian figure. When he had
recovered his breath he showed me the bandage and the two safety pins
but was much relieved that he had not had
to use them. Then he settled down serenely to a morning's gardening.
Bob
Patey was a Character. Marldon was full of them and the village itself was one.
The part of it that had been there for centuries consisted of grey cottages,
all different, climbing haphazardly up a steep
little hill dominated by the superb old church. It had a tall bell-tower whose bells were pulled Sunday by Sunday by the men of the village. The word Marldon
means 'the blue hill', and the hill, we believed,
was the steep field behind the church where gentians used to grow in the
days when they were a familiar wild flower of the English countryside.
I
have written already in Chapter VII of the old man and his three sons, who were
our next-door neighbours at the Ark. There was also the village postmistress.
The post office was the front room of her
cottage and was filled to the brim with crockery of every sort and kind,
china ornaments and great pots of dead flowers. She loved flowers too greatly
to throw them away, even when they died, and her room was a mausoleum of flowers. There was a small counter but otherwise little sign that this was a
P.O., but when you came in to the
jangling of a little bell the postmistress would enquire in her lovely
soft voice, "What would you be wanting, Maid?" (Is an unmarried
female whose hair is not yet grey still
addressed
as "Maid" in Devon? I hope so.) When you asked for twelve stamps she
would look round vaguely, rummage
hopelessly among the flowerpots under the counter, and then her face would
suddenly brighten and lifting the lid of a teapot she would produce three of the required number. If you
wanted to send a telegram (a thing she thought no one in their senses
should wish to do) it might be ten minutes before the forms could be found in
the recesses of a soup tureen in the fireplace, and then there would be fifteen minutes of struggling with
the intricacies of composition and mathematics.
But
Bob Patey was the prince of the Marldon Characters, and in spite of his
choleric temper he was a revered and beloved figure at Smoky House, the village
pub. He could drink deeply and gloriously,
and in spite of his size he was agile. During his final evening at Smoky House he flung every glass in the
place out of doors with such speed and vigour that no one could stop him. But
after that his wife told him that he was
never to enter the portals of Smoky
House again.
Incredibly, he obeyed her, and was sober from that day on. It was a miracle, but between Mrs Patey
and her husband was a
love so great that it could literally work miracles.
She was a dainty little woman with a sweet and merry face, and the whitest
apron and the cleanest cottage I have ever
seen. She was childless and her husband was her life. In their younger
days, she told me, when he was in the navy and away at sea, her life was just waiting for him to come home again, and when she heard that he was coming she
would fill the house with flowers. I suspect that in his seagoing days Patey had a sweetheart at every port but I
am also sure that the only women he ever
deeply loved were Mrs Patey and my mother. I hasten to add that Mrs Patey was not jealous. My mother was Beatrice to Mr Patey's Dante but it was Mrs Patey who utterly
and eternally possessed him. After he died
her smile was as merry as ever and she refused to despair, though her
erect little figure gradually became bent almost double. She only had to wait a short time, she said, before seeing him again.
She was quite right.
It was Patey who gave my mother the greatest joy of her Devon days. He took her in her bathchair through the unfrequented loveliness of the lanes. The pageant of
flowers that first spring and summer of the war was unbelievable. When the
primroses and violets had faded from the
hedgerows the bluebells and pink campion took their place, and then came
the tall foxgloves, the wild roses and the honeysuckle. Sometimes Patey would
bring my mother home intoxicated with beauty, the war and its sorrows momentarily
forgotten, in ecstasy yet frantic with frustration. "If only I could fling
myself into the beauty and be lost in it," she cried out one day. "But I can't. Not yet."
Patey, being a sailor, walked with a slow, steady, rolling gait and the bathchair rolled too. My
mother, accustomed to boats
in her youth, was perfectly comfortable but anyone
walking behind the bathchair was consumed with mirth; but of this my mother and
Patey remained unaware. As a gardener Patey did
not share my mother's love of flowers, since vegetables were his passion, but he delighted in bringing her
little gifts of plants for her flower garden. But he did not like anyone else
to do so. If they did, and we asked him to plant the new gentian or the new
primula, he would plant it in silent fury, his
face
crimson, his teeth clenched upon the flood of fire and brimstone (he never
swore in front of my mother) that was
nearly choking him. Then he bided his time. Later, when he thought we
had forgotten about the plant, he dug it up and threw it away. When he died he
left an empty, aching space in our lives, but in time it was filled by a new
gardener equally beloved, a man who
combined the gentleness and courtesy of the West-countrymen with a courage in
misfortune that I have never seen equalled by anyone, not even by my mother.
At
Westerland I was not robbed of the great view that had come through the mist on
our first morning at the Ark for I could see it from the field above the periwinkle bank. That field was to me, in
Devon, what the Magdalen Cloisters had been at Oxford. Near our cottage
the high, steep bank that bordered our lane upon the other side was entirely covered with periwinkles. When they were in bloom
it was as though a blue tapestry were hung upon a wall. The country name
for periwinkle is 'joy of the ground' and certainly those periwinkles seemed to
sing for joy, and though they were not as large as the periwinkles in the Wells
garden they were as deeply blue. A steep flight of steps had been cut in the
bank, each step formed by a stone that looked 'half as old as time', and at the
top of the bank was a stone stile that must have been there for centuries, and
beyond the stile the field, steep as the slope of a roof, lifted one step by
step to the view. Peace is hard to come by but it was forever in that field,
and though I went there so often I never found another human being seeking it there. Yet the centre of each of
the old stepping stones was so deeply worn that Devon folk must have been
coming and
going up and down the periwinkle bank for centuries. They must have sat where I sat so often, looking across the blue distance to Dartmoor, dreaming their dreams and
seeing their visions and leaving them alive
in the field though they themselves were dead. There were so many
wonderful places all around us, two castles, one a haunted place hidden in the
woods, a certain deep well beside a green tunnel of a lane, a particular tree
where a great white barn-owl used to sit at
twilight, all with their own distinctive quality, never to be
forgotten, as alive now in memory as human
friends.
2
A happier period came to our
village. The coastal raids came to an end and no more children were killed. At
night we no longer lay awake listening to
the German planes streaming over us to Plymouth, and then to the dull
distant boom that meant death and agony in
the city only a few miles from us, while we lay safe in the shame of our
security. The return of the planes meant jettisoned bombs and then some slight
shadow of danger did lie over us for a short time as my mother and I shared her
bed, determined to be together whatever happened. My mother was never afraid
but she liked to have her jewel-case passed to her, for she loved her few
pieces of lovely old jewellery and wanted to keep them safe herself. Animated
by the same feminine desire to sit upon the
eggs I never got into bed beside her without putting the manuscript of the
book I was writing, Green Dolphin Street, on the bedside table. Women
are not very logical creatures at the best of times but in times of crisis their reasoning powers tend to fade
out altogether. What, if anything, were we thinking? A bomb falling on a little house like ours would have totally destroyed everything in it. Perhaps, like the Egyptians of old, we subconsciously thought
that what was close to our bodies in death would accompany our spirits
as they entered a new life.
I do not remember what we thought, but eventually Plymouth was left in ruins and peace, Marldon was once more a safe place
for children and joy raised its golden head, for Helene came to live with us
for a while with her small son.
At
the outbreak of war Helene, with "the sea in her blood, became a Wren; but
only for as long as it took her to decide which man of them all in the navy she wished to marry. Sometimes a very attractive
girl gets so confused by sheer scope that she falls in love less wisely than a
less attractive girl will do. But Helene
never suffered from confusions. Her marriage was so happy that she could
say at the end of her life, "It has
been idyllic." I said earlier in this book that only happy
marriages were about me in childhood, but I have just realised that on both sides of my family the tradition has been
carried on into the younger, and now
the youngest, generation. There has never been one broken marriage and I wonder—why? Is it their religion,
which compels them to hold on
through the stormy periods, and endure and pass through, because that is
what they promised before God that they
would do? I think so. To love God subtly alters a human being. If the
simile is not too homely the lover of God has glue in his veins and tends to be more adherent than other men. The
more he loves God the more, for God's sake, he sticks to his woman, his job or
his faith. Christians should be judged, I think, by their stick-
ableness,
since by that alone can God get anything done in this world; that appears to be
disintegrating now before our horrified eyes from sheer lack of glue.
Helene
had at this time one over-riding purpose; to keep her son safe for a father who
had been sent to fight on the other side of the world only a short while before
the birth of his son and so had never seen him. As soon as the war threatened
the safety of one place she snatched up the baby and fled to another; for
herself she was fearless as my mother but for her son she was terrified.
The
American army, that was later to turn much of
Devon into a training ground, had not yet appeared and Westerland was as
peaceful as it was beautiful. My mother and Helene, who so greatly loved each
other, were overjoyed to be together again, and Helene's two-year-old son
laughed all day and sang for much of the night; and if his gift of song was less appreciated than his gift of laughter it was
none the less joyous. My mother's
outings in her bathchair, with Bob Patey's tall figure looming above the cavalcade, looked funnier than ever when Helene pushed
her small son in his minute conveyance alongside the swaying ship. We
laughed a great deal, but I am afraid I laughed less than the others because I was caught in the terrible coils of the most
marvellous piece of material good fortune. Overnight I had become a best-seller.
3
For years, in between the many other
things that had to be done, I had been writing Green Dolphin Street, a book
about a Guernsey great-uncle, my grandfather's brother. It was a story I had
always wanted to tell because it was so extraordinary, and the writing of it
took my mind off the war. Though much of the book is imaginary the basic facts
are true. My great-uncle went into the British navy but while he was still only
a midshipman he fell into trouble. On shore
leave at an eastern port he got into a scrape, did not return to his
ship at the appointed time and found it had sailed without him. He was now a
deserter and was afraid to face the music. He found a ship bound for Australia
(in my book I made it New Zealand because my
ignorance of Australia was even more
total than my ignorance of New Zealand) and sailed in her to try his
luck in a new world. His early struggles over he did well, but he longed for
the Island to which he could not now return without being court-martialled. But
he had a living link with the Island. He had been in love with a Guernsey girl
and he wrote to her father and asked if she
would brave the long voyage in a sailing ship and come out and marry
him.
But,
poor William, he suffered from the family impediment
of never being able to remember names correctly. My mother suffered from
the same thing and good hostess though she
was she could scarcely ever introduce her guests to each other by their right names,
frequently unconsciously using the name of the
place from which they came; she would introduce Colonel Birmingham to
Mrs Winchester. William, writing his letter
to his future father-in-law, confused the name of the girl he loved with
that of her elder sister, who was less
attractive and considerably older than himself. The reply was in the
affirmative; yes, she would come.
Palpitating with joyous excitement
he was at the harbour to meet the
ship; but it was the wrong girl. He never told her. How could he? She had come quite alone on the long, stormy
voyage, a woman who had never left her safe island home before, and he was a compassionate man. He married
her and he made her happy. But he wrote to my grandfather and told him
what an agony it was to meet the unwanted
bride with a smiling face. I wrote a note at the beginning of the book
to say that this mistaking of the names was
true, but as no one ever reads a writer's notes I was reprimanded by
several reviewers for cooking up such a
fantastic story.
As
so often happens to a book when it is written over
a long period of time, put aside and then picked up again, Green Dolphin
Street grew longer and longer. In the end finishing it nearly killed me and
when my literary agent warned me that under wartime conditions with paper so
short, it was more than likely it could not
be published I tried to forget about
my poor old Dolphin. I thought he might have to sink without trace. And
then came a cable from America telling me
that my American publisher had sent
the book in as a candidate for a Metro Goldwyn Mayer film prize of £
30,000, and the old Dolphin had won it.
It
was hilarious news for everyone. I was not the type of woman to have this sort
of thing happen to me and my unsuitability for the role struck everyone as
extremely funny. For the village it was a happy
nine-days'-wonder in the midst of a horrible war. I remember the laughing faces and the kindness of people
who were themselves badly off and yet could
rejoice whole-heartedly at the success of someone else. And then came a
damper in the person of a Jewish gentleman who
with his family had taken refuge in
the village from air-raids. He had considerable knowledge of finance, and travelling in the bus from Paignton, our shopping town, in the company of
half the village, he told the bus that he doubted if taxation would leave much
out of the £ 30,000. A second financier in the village agreed with him.
According to his calculations the American aliens tax, English super tax, agency fees, lawyers' fees and the share in the prize that would go to the
publishers of the book, would leave
me £ 3000.1 was so relieved that it
was like waking up from a nightmare. £ 3000 was a large sum but I felt I
could cope with that; the load of £ 30,000
was enough to crush any poor woman to death. In the end our village
financiers were wrong; it was £ 4000.
Nevertheless,
I now became a successful writer, because a
book that without the publicity of the film prize might not have been published for some years, and would
perhaps have failed when it did appear, eventually sold all over the world. And
the good fortune worked backwards as well as
forwards because a successful book re-animates past books as well as casting
a rosy glow over future ones. They are read and in the course of time one
becomes a habit with one's readers. I had to learn to cope. I did not want to be a rich woman, and hoped I
would succeed in never living as
one. But the resolve meant that I had to learn how to administer what
came to me and the mistakes I made in learning were at times catastrophic . . . and to think that I had at one time, at our
leanest period, actually prayed for money! Desiring, of course, only a
modest competence.
"The
prayer I must pray for you," a great friend told me, when she had finished laughing at my complaints over my
good fortune, "is the collect for the twelfth Sunday after
Trinity—'Almighty and everlasting God, who
art always more ready to hear than we to pray, and art wont to give more
than either we desire or deserve: Pour down
upon us the abundance of thy mercy. . .' "
Apart
from my understanding mother they all laughed, and Helene laughed more than
anyone when she arrived at the tail end of the tempest of publicity. "I wouldn't have missed this for
anything," she chuckled, as she dumped her son in his miniature conveyance
and hurried out after my mother and Bob Patey, and the swaying bathchair; all
of them heartlessly escaping and leaving me
to cope unaided with yet another invasion. It was the reporters who
invaded, and those who came to plead for financial help. Also the postman, who
arrived daily with an avalanche of letters.
Reporters and interviewers, mortal men and women who are persecutors only because they
must earn a living like the rest of us,
appeared to me at that time in the guise of vultures. On one desperate day I cast myself on my bed and vowed that anyone
attacking the front-door bell that afternoon should go unanswered. But reporters are enterprising
people, especially if female; that particular girl, that afternoon, came
in through the window.
Of
the letters, the begging letters were the worst because the machinations of lawyers in both countries delayed the
arrival of the filthy lucre for a long
time, there was little in the bank and therefore little I could do immediately
to help. One night, trying to cope with the letters of every sort and
kind, I reached despair, picked up the whole bundle and dumped it in the fire.
That is something that will
haunt me till rny dying day, for although among the writers of begging letters are many who are only "trying it on" there are also some who are in genuine need.
As a tribute to human endurance I recall with undying
gratitude that although Providence Cottage had no telephone at this
time, the house next-door had, and not once
did the poor girl next-door, a busy mother with two young children, outwardly
lose her temper.
Many
delightful things happened. Opening the door to a knock I found an American
sailor on the doorstep. He was the largest
young man I have ever seen, with a face like the rising sun and a
beaming ear-to-ear smile. He had walked all the way from Dartmouth to express
his pleasure that an English woman had won an American prize. We had a delightful conversation over coffee, but he was
reluctant to eat too much, being
convinced that the British rations scarcely supported life in a human
being. Indeed he dived into a pocket and produced a slab of chocolate to augment my ration, and having
ascertained through kindly enquiry that I had an invalid mother in bed
in the house, he dived into another pocket
and produced an orange for my mother. Then he said good-bye and left to walk back to Dartmouth, leaving me with an experience of American kindness
and generosity that I shall never
forget.
4
That
small explosion of private excitement died away, a storm in a teacup. Helene
and her son also went away and once more
the war was in the forefront of our living. The American army was now
everywhere
and gradually all of us in the village began to realise that some hidden
undertaking was going on around us. Lanes
where we had been accustomed to walk were sealed off, certain orchards
and woods could not be entered and the heavy traffic of lorries was heard at
night. My mother and I were slow to realise what was happening until one day a
neighbour, a man with a mind more enquiring than ours ejaculated, "It only
needs an air-raid and a few bombs on this
village to blow us all sky-high." Then
we realised that all our leafy and shady country places were filling up
with stored ammunition.
Our neighbour proved a pessimist. We had the airraid all along our coastal area, with seven bombs in or near the village, and not one hit the
ammunition. In the village, where everyone was cowering under their kitchen tables, a few houses were damaged
but no one was hurt.
And
then there came an unforgettable night and day. The night was a still, windless
night, filled through all its hours by a low, ceaseless rumble, sounding like a lot of grumbling dragons in
ceaseless and tireless motion. But no bombs dropped that night, not one.
And the morning brought a clear, cool,
windless day filled with the most extraordinary silence. When I opened the door in the morning there was not a
soul in sight. The world looked as empty as
it must have looked to Adam on the first morning of his life.
The
silence continued in some measure all day for people were too awed to talk
much. Torbay, that had been crowded with shipping, was empty and flat as a
pond. All the closed lanes and woods and orchards were once more open, empty,
silent and a little haunted. Anxiety gradually took the place
THE |
280 |
of
awe. Here was the great quietness but what was happening over there? It was the invasion of Europe, so long
planned, hoped for, expected and yet never coming. It was here at last If it
succeeded the end would be in sight; the end of the concentration camps, the end of all the agony and horror. But
what if it failed? The queer, unaccustomed, lasting silence made it
easier to pray, but individual prayer seemed a
feeble, fleeting thing in the face of what was happening over there.
There
was still much more to come, the doodlebugs and the shattering horror of the dropping
of the atomic bombs. People have grown used to the thought of atomic warfare
now, the present generation have grown up with the bomb, and so it is hard for
them to realise how appalled we were then. And the dropping of the bombs seemed to tarnish victory. When it
came at last most of us felt almost more shame
than joy.
CHAPTER XIV
To Make an End Is to
Make a Beginning
1
there must have been a little
space between the ending of the war and the beginning of
my mother's last illness but I do not remember it. The one thing seems to merge
into the other in my memory. Through all my life until then, among many doubts there had always been one thing that I had been
quite sure of, and that was that because my mother had suffered so much
in her life she would be spared a long and painful illness at the end of it.
The very reverse was the case. The last illness was long and hard and through the last year there was the
humiliation of mental illness added to the physical suffering. When I started this book I told myself that in
writing it I wanted to think only of the happy memories; unless a dark
period should lead out into some new and happy knowledge. This one did and so I
can write of it.
Anyone who has looked after someone
they love through mental illness knows the particular misery of it. If a
patient remains mentally himself however bad
the physical distress may be the person you know is still there with
you, but in mental illness the beloved personality seems lost and you appear to
be living with a stranger; at times a frightening stranger, talking (and perhaps with truth) of the nearness of the powers of darkness. Death seems in
some way to have already taken place for you feel you have lost the person you love. Physical suffering
can ennoble and purify but mental confusion seems pointless and useless,
and it is this which causes the particular misery of it.
But
this illness taught me that it is only a case of 'seems'. The truth may be
otherwise. A few days before her death my
mother returned, weak and dying but entirely herself. And much more than
herself. It was not my imagination but the truth. She came back peaceful and
spiritualised. I do not know how else to describe it because there are no words
for these things. She had wanted, before she died, to become fit to be with her
husband again, and all through the years that she had had to live without him she had been growing. In some hidden way that
literally only God knows about, the mental illness had been the last
stage of the purification. On the morning of the day she died (and our doctor
had told me that her death was not imminent, and so I was not expecting it) she
said she must put on her prettiest nightdress and have the best counterpane on
the bed, "because They are coming today". Irene, who was with us that
day, was aware of the scent of flowers drifting about the rooms, though there
were no flowers in the cottage and the garden was held in a dead grey spring
cold. In the evening the mysterious They', of whom the dying so often
speak, came, and my mother drifted away into as peaceful a death as it
is possible to have.
I
only write this because of the possibility that it may a little comfort someone who is experiencing the same
sense of useless, pointless suffering when someone they care for is mentally
ill. It may not be useless. My experience is not unique. I had a friend who for
years had been nursing a war-injured husband.
When he became mentally ill, and was finally taken away from her, she
was in despair. Believing it would be so I told her, "At the end he will
come back to you." After he had died
she said, "It happened as you had thought it would. He came back at
the end entirely and peacefully himself."
My
friend had her husband taken from her but my mother and I were never parted,
and I owe that to the goodness of a nurse who lived in the village. Our doctor
had said it was too difficult a case to nurse
at home but she pleaded with him. She promised him she would help me
through and would never let me down. Nor did she, though she had a husband and
small son to look after at home, and was often making her way through storm and
snow between one home and the other. And those in the village who loved my
mother would take turns in giving extra
help by day or night when it was needed. This is typical West-country
kindness. Such goodness exists all over the
world, I know, but the West-country
brand of goodness has a particular gentleness and warmth. I was so
buoyed up by it, so exalted by the
loveliness of my mother's passing, that I could hardly feel any grief at
all. With Irene weeping I was ashamed of my
dry-eyed calm and happy state. But perhaps that is the way we ought to
feel when a soul goes free, and we should hold to our joy for
the short time that it is with us. For sinners, it
cannot last, and the
remorse that follows it as we remember all
the failures of inadequate love, all the selfish things done and the sharp words said, all the unthinking cruelties of children (some children) to
their parents is one of the hardest, if not the hardest, things that we
must endure in this life.
But
we have to learn to forgive ourselves. After the cross, I think that what most
convinces us of the love of God is the forgiveness of the greatest of his sons
and daughters. I do not think that love and forgiveness can be separated, since
real love by its very nature must forgive. To know oneself forgiven by God and
by those we love, is a most humbling and lovely experience and teaches us the
necessity for forgiveness. The power to
receive some hurt done to you, great or small, with the forgiveness that
lets it come to an end in you, puts an end to retaliation, that horrible eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth
business that can keep some impulse
of cruelty circling round the world for ever. Forgiving others should
not be difficult, knowing as we do how great is our own need of it, but
forgiving oneself is another matter. There is no one harder to forgive than
oneself; it can take years. Nevertheless we know inside ourselves that it must
be done, for remorse is a sin that rots away the very vitals of the soul. And
we know well the price of a soul to God. If
God and his saints in their divine foolishness put such a price upon our
soul we should not let it rot.
I
went to Damerosehay. It was a lovely summer and
the old house and the garden, the sea and the marshes
were shining in the sun and there was healing in the air of the place.
One day, I remember, I was sitting under one of the trees in the garden and the
wind from the sea was blowing through the leaves. A moment of joy seized me, so
sudden and so startling that I could hardly believe it. Yet it was true. Into the middle of my wretchedness at this
time dropped this sudden joy. Joy is what life is about, I believed at
that moment. It lies, somehow, at the root
of every pain.
There
was a shadow of sadness over Damrosehay and I was aware of it. The house had, I
think, been used for refugees during the war but Mrs Adams had brought it back to its former use as a quiet
hotel for her friends and their
friends. But she looked very tired and she was finding it hard to get
the staff she needed. The house was shabby and the garden overgrown. It made no difference to the peace of
the place but there was sadness now as well as peace, an intuition of what was to come. We who were
staying there had no idea at all that in a few years time Damerosehay would have vanished as though it had never been.
For that was what happened. Mrs Adams had eventually to give up the struggle to keep going
and leave the house where she had lived for so many
years. She took her treasures with her to her new home, the Dresden china
figures, the books and pictures, and the
house was sold and became an ordinary hotel. But it did not flourish.
Perhaps the spirit of it died when Mrs Adams left and it was stripped of its treasures; and of the nine cats, clothed in the
furriness of each individual personality, who had been an integral part
of its being. For whatever reason, the shell
of Damerosehay failed to attract holiday-makers and
the hotel failed. For a while the house stood empty, fading into pitiful ruin,
while the garden turned back to wilderness. Then bungalows and caravans began
to eat their way over the beauty of the marshes and it was decided that the old
house must go.
The village postmistress at Keyhaven told me what happened. The house was so filled with old wood that the destroyers
thought that burning would get rid of it more quickly than any other method.
But even though its spirit had departed the body of the house still had a will to live. It refused to burn down. The
wooden bones would not ignite and the flames could not take hold. The
destroyers gave up in despair and fetched the bulldozers. The house and garden
of Damerosehay could not stand up against those and now I believe (I will never
go to see) that no one can find the place where they once had their life. Well,
they had it, and one of the things in my working life about which I am most
thankful is that someone or something prompted me to write three books about an
imaginary family living at Damerosehay, and that those three seem to be my
readers' favourites. As long as the three books are read Damerosehay has not
quite vanished from the world and I have not lived in vain.
3
I
came back to Providence Cottage to find it an empty shell. It had been
repainted and looked fresh and pretty. People came in and out, talking and
laughing, but their voices echoed as voices do in a house that is unfurnished
and deserted. Without my mother's vivid
presence the place was dead. But I had to stay there since she had made me
promise not to leave in a hurry but to stick it out for a year. She was quite
right. Few things hold one up better than familiar surroundings and the routine
of a life that goes with them. Both the surroundings and the routine may have gone dead on you, but at least
they are there, like a pair of crutches. You may hate them but they keep
you upright. With their help I could get back to work again, and tried to
recapture the peace of Damerosehay by starting the third and last book about the Eliot family, The Heart of the
Family. There is something of my mother in Lucilla Eliot and the company of Lucilla was comforting. But
the book was such a struggle that I wondered if my writing days were
perhaps ended.
That there is
nothing so therapeutic as work I have proved over and over again but for many
years I had another reason for
always fighting to get back to work. I had a perhaps
laughable conviction that I had a visiting
demon (I saw him once and he was horrible) who brought darkness and was
determined that I should not write books. So when I had once more disentangled
myself from him and the sun showed signs of coming out again I would write as
hard as I could, determined that I would write books and that they should be
happy ones. And I think they were, for a dark background to one's life tends to
make the happier times happier still. I had
been living in my present home for some years when standing in the
garden one day, looking across the fields to the woods in the distance and
thinking of nothing except their beauty, I had a sudden conviction that my
demon had left me for good; torn off me finally by my father. I left the garden
and went back into the house full of grateful thanks to my father. All
sheer fantasy, probably. The mind is capable of playing
any number of tricks upon one; especially a horri-fically
imaginative mind. Fantasy or not, from that day my demon seemed to retreat.
The
weeks dragged by in Devon and kind friends came to visit me, but I lived in a
dusty desert. Everything, I felt, had come to a dead end. There seemed no way
out or through. Then the autumn came bringing with it what I suppose is the
greatest miracle of every human life, the
miracle of renewal. It taught me that no apparently dead end is ever a
dead end, but a new beginning. Also that perhaps no true new beginning is
possible until you seem to be standing with a shut door facing you. Also that
when you have passed through the door you cannot expect to be quite yet out of
the shadows. New beginnings grow slowly.
I had intended to live alone that first winter without
my mother. Having had no experience of living alone I
had not yet discovered that that is a thing I cannot do. At the time I thought
it was what I needed. My wisest, closest friend at Marldon disagreed with me so
heartily that she gave me the name and address of a friend of her own who she thought would spend at least that
winter with me. When I showed signs of resistance she answered, "Go home and
write to Jessie Monroe tonight." I went home and turned the idea over in
my mind with growing alarm, but felt compelled to make a start on a letter.
That evening my friend rang up and asked, "Have you written?" I said
I had partly written the letter. "Finish it," she said, and
immediately put the receiver down.
And
so I wrote to a total stranger at the address given
and at first received no answer. My spirits rose. Then I had an answer from Jessie on holiday in
Italy.
I felt that my own doubt and dismay
were echoed in her letter, and in that at least we were united, but she went so
far as to say that when she was back in England again she would come, and would
see me through the winter. Thankful that she was not contemplating anything longer I wrote a welcoming letter and awaited her arrival with growing
alarm. The appointed day brought her, but not the appointed hour, and my old friend and bogey,
anxiety, reared its ugly head. It is one of the silliest of mental impediments
to think that those you love (had I already begun to love Jessie?) are
perfectly safe if you are with them but beset with danger on every side if your
powerful protection is absent. Yet I believe the majority of people do suffer
from this silly thing. Possibly common sense is not the hall-mark of the
majority. At last I heard the sound of a car
door being slammed with great determination, went out into the garden and heard a very clear voice saying
the words that
are now so
delightfully familiar.
"I'm sorry I'm late." We looked at each other. I saw an upright, capable-looking young woman with
a head of hair like a horse-chestnut on fire, and the white magnolia
skin that goes with such hair. Her eyes were very direct. She looked young
enough to be my daughter and I doubted if she would stand me for long, yet when
I went to bed that night to my astonishment I found myself flooded with happiness,
and slept deeply.
Jessie
has stood me for twenty-one years and has been the most wonderful event that
ever happened to me. Not that the first
months were easy for either of us, for we had to search for points of
contact. I was a firmly embedded member of the Church of England, she was a fiery Celtic Presbyterian. Her
passion was gardening and I am no gardener, mine was books, and
"I've not read any of your books," she warned me. Well, I thanked God for that. No friendships do I
value more than those not founded on my
books. To be loved as the faulty person you actually are, rather than
as the pleasing personality that people think you are, is an unspeakable
relief. Our religious differences were not so easy. "Anyone would think you had been brought up onFoxe's Book of
Martyrs," I said at the end of a heated argument. "I was," she
replied briefly.
We
have both mellowed since then and learned that friends who are at one in the
basic beliefs of their lives have the one unity that really matters, but at that
time our first real point of contact was dogs
. . . We got one ... A Dandie-Dinmont puppy, the first of the Hobbits, the
never-to-be-forgotten Tiki, who was with us when we moved from Devon to Oxfordshire.
4
I
would never have believed that I could have got myself out of Devon. I thought
I was there for the rest of my life. For Jessie it was otherwise. Many
passionate gardeners have little affection for places where the rainfall is
above average, and so she was glad to have her gum-boots pulled out of the wet,
heavy Devon earth and transplanted to a soil
possessing potentialities which she
had not yet experienced, and moreover to a part of that soil where the
rainfall was well below average. I say "pulled out" for that is how
it felt to us, since so many things combined to show us what we had to do. It
seemed we had to go, and the obvious place was Oxfordshire within
easy reach of
old friends and relatives who had been urging
me to move nearer to them ever since my mother had died. We packed up. Jessie
was to stay with her mother for a while and I was to be with a nobly hospitable cousin near Henley who had
asked me to stay with her until I could find a new home; the dearest of
the cousins with whom I had lived in Reading. It should have been a happy
prospect but I will never forget my misery as the train pulled out of the station and I watched Devon slipping
away. It was only then that the full force of my mother's loss came over
me. She had loved Devon and had seemed a part of it. Now, as it passed away
from me I felt her totally lost.
It
seemed an interminable journey but I had Tiki on my lap, a solid young dog by
this time, honey-coloured, furry and warm, and at the end was my cousin waiting for me at Reading Station, that I
knew so well from my college days. Life was becoming repetitive, turning around towards the last
half-circle that brings us back to our beginnings.
Once more it was difficult to find
the right home, and again I took shelter in
the Ark while I searched. But my cousin's house was a different sort of
Ark from the wooden cabin perched on the hill-top at Marldon; it was the
warmest, most sheltered, comfortable house
imaginable, and my cousin's love was as sheltering as her house. We went
together on house-hunting expeditions and I was as difficult to please as my
mother had been, not liking what I could afford and losing my heart to what I
could not afford. I had reached despair one morning when I opened the paper at random and found myself looking
not at the leading article but at an advertisement of a seventeenth-century cottage for sale not far from us, and
my whole dark mind was suddenly full of light. . . This was no coincidence . .
. This was it, I believed, and out at the other end of all the legal and
financial and structural and human difficulties that surround the buying of a
house, it was. Jessie was alerted and
travelled down to us at once, arriving late one evening. "I'm sorry
I'm late," she said, and all the lights went up in Tiki's world and mine
and we were ourselves again.
In those days
Peppard Common could still be said to be in the
country. A few houses were grouped around it and to the north the road that
crossed the common disappeared towards Henley between tall elm trees, the village
pond to the
left and the seventeenth-century inn, The Dog, to the
right. The entrance to Dog Lane could hardly be seen where it left the road
beside the inn, and the two cottages in the lane hiding behind the inn could
hardly be seen either. Dog Lane is very ancient, it was a Pack and Prime lane, and is still called that when it
reaches Henley. The men with their
pack-horses primed their pistols when they rode up from the river to the
wild common lands above. The two cottages are called Primrose Cottage and Rose
Cottage and have been called by those names for perhaps three hundred years,
and so it was no good for me to complain that there are too many Rose
Cottages scattered over the countryside
and that letters would
go astray—which they do—for Rose Cottage it had to be. Dog Lane, of
course, was perfect as an address. It
seemed to promise, and has had, a constant supply of dogs in both
cottages and at the Dog inn.
The village wheelwright had lived at Primrose Cottage, and the Rectory coachman had been
succeeded at Rose Cottage by
his daughter, whose friendly ghost seemed so close
to us when we moved in. It had
remained empty
after she died and then my predecessors had found it
and restored it skilfully, but they lived here for only a short time and had
been able to do little more than dig up the wilderness of the old garden, lay
down two small lawns and plant sweetbriar
hedges. The old fruit trees had been there already, apples
and plums, and prizing privacy beyond rubies Jessie added cherry
trees, oak trees and innumerable tall flowering shrubs, so that the place is
now very green, shady and bird-haunted, with climbing roses and clematis
trained to grow
up the old trees.
Gardening in an old garden can be
exciting. In the wilderness at the bottom of the garden Jessie found remnants
of very old roses, Apothecary and Rosamundi,
Maiden's-Blush and Moss rose. Transplanted they have flourished.
They bloom only once a year, but they are worth all the modern
roses put together, they are so lovely and their scent is so exquisite.
Sports of the old
primroses have appeared, jack-in-the-green,
hose-in-hose and gal-ligaskin, but though we bought plants of the old species and tried to grow them again we failed.
Jessie tried to bring back to the
garden plants it might have held originally, collecting all the herbs
she could and planting rosemary and lavender. And we kept carefully the strange
bits and pieces that were dug up in the garden, bits of old crockery and china,
ancient buttons, and parts of implements
whose original use it was hard to identify.
5
It is the perfect garden for dogs,
room in it for racing with balls, yet with shady paths and hidden corners where bones can be hoarded, and a dog can lie up in the heat or
hide wrapped in invisibility when wanted for a bath or some other uncongenial purpose. There have been three Dandie-Dinmonts in this
garden, all three mustard dogs. Dandies come in two colours, pepper (black and
grey dogs) and mustard (honey-coloured).
The latter have the advantage that they are easier to see at night or
when they have hidden themselves from justice or the bath.
Tiki lived out the average ten-year
span of a Dandie's life, a span that is
cruelly short, and perhaps that is one reason why they are not a popular
breed; heartbreak every ten years is hard to face when the years go by so quickly. Tiki, so-called because I
was reading The Kon-Tiki Expedition
when she came to us, was not beautiful. She must have had a rough time
of it in kennels before she came to us at seven months old because she had an injured leg that could not be put right.
She was something of a ragamuffin, a gamin, but she had guts and spirit,
was a digger and hunter in spite of her lame leg and could run at a fair pace
after rabbits or hares. But despite her gamin quality she had great perception.
It was she who appeared to be aware of some
ghostly presence in the cottage and
she who always knew when Jessie was coming home. The exact hour of
Jessie's return from a holiday or a shopping expedition is always
unpredictable, but when the car was half an hour away Tiki always knew it. She
would walk to the door and lie there
patiently, a dog carved out of wood. I would time it by my watch. After
half an hour I would hear the car turn in and the honking of the horn, and Tiki
would erupt into a maelstrom of joy.
She was
succeeded by Randa, our beautiful filmstar dog. Randa (short for Miranda, since on a dark winter's
night we drove through a tempest of wind and
rain to see her for the first time) had had a comfortable start in life
and was no gamin but a fine lady who liked to pose on silken cushions. 'The
Sybarite', Irene called her. Her hair was long and silky and she had melting, sad dark eyes. She disliked getting
her feet wet and unlike Tiki was an indoor rather
than an outdoor dog. She was also a hospitable dog. She had learned how
to smile and would welcome people to the house (if she liked them) with the
broadest of smiles. If she did not like them she remained courteous, but
unsmilingly so. She was very vocal. She would talk at length (alas that we
could not always know what she was saying) and when Jessie and I had to go out
without her she would welcome us home both with smile and song. From the very beginning she was always a good dog,
larger than the other two as well as more beautiful both
physically and morally.
She never knew beforehand when Jessie was coming home but after her death at
ten years old her spirit seemed very much with us in the house and I would hear
her barking her, "Here I am, and am I not beautiful?" bark and would
answer her. She had of course been an indoor dog. The spirit of Tiki the
outdoor dog never seemed to return to us.
Set free from her hampering body with its lame leg she must have been
too happy running like the wind in the spirit body to want to come back.
Froda,
happily, is only three years old and so I have every hope that she will outlive
me. She is an outdoor dog and more like Tiki
than Randa, but she too had a happy beginning to her life and is not a gamin, but a fairy creature who darts lightly
about her kingdom of the garden,
appearing and disappearing like a gleam of sunshine, aloof and
mysterious in her fantasy world. Almost the first thing she did when she came to us was to make a bower for
herself inside a thick clump of honeysuckle. (Hobbits, Professor Tolkien
tells us, like to live 'in tunnels and holes'.) Inside her bower all was darkness
but through the round open front door her baby face could be seen faintly
gleaming. The fairy quality in her is
fitting for she was named after Fro do the hobbit in Tolkien's Lord of
the Rings; only as Frodo is a boy and she is a girl the O had to be changed
to A. Hobbits, as the vast company of Tolkien's lovers all know, are described
by him as having 'the art of disappearing swiftly and silently'. This is true
of Dandies also, and like the Hobbits they have large furry feet.
Dandies were originally Scottish badger dogs, trained to dig out badgers, and even foxes, for in former
days a couple of Dandies were attached to every pack of hounds. They did not
run with the hounds, being too small, but were royally carried on horseback.
The dogs got their name from the farmer
Dandie Dinmont in Walter Scott's novel Guy Mannering, a man not unlike a
real-life farmer called James Davidson who owned a pack of terriers who
were all called either Pepper or Mustard, according to their colour, a man whom Walter Scott called "the proprietor
of all the Pepper and Mustard family, in other words, the genuine Dandie
Dinmont." Walter Scott once owned a
pack of twelve Dandies. He loved them dearly and when one little bitch,
to whom he was especially attached, got lost
in a wood he nearly went out of his mind during the harrowing hours of search.
Queen Victoria had a Dandie, but I think only one,
and she was wise, for one digger at a time in the family is enough. They
dig everything, not only the garden but the carpets and the beds (if they are allowed on the beds) and the sofa cushions and
even bare boards. They are also a bit
obstinate and difficult to train. In fact they are more likely to train
you than you them. Perhaps this untrainable quality, as well as the shortness
of their lives, has helped to send them out of fashion. But they will surely
come back into favour, for there are no
more lovable companions in the world. They are true Hobbits.
6
Solid old tree trunks, heavy and
hard as stone, hold the cottage together,
with lesser beams that seem to be ships' timbers, since they have bolt
holes in them. Old ships used to be brought up the Thames to just below Henley
and broken up there, and ships' timbers are
to be found in houses and cottages within easy reach of Henley. On a very hot day an aromatic scent comes
from the beams. Spices? Were these beams
once part of a spice ship? Soon after our arrival Jessie called my bedroom 'the captain's cabin'
merely from the look and shape of it, and great was my joy when the same
friend who had brought Jessie into my life gave me a copy of a poem she had
seen framed and hanging on the wall of an old house in Devon. She had copied it
out then and there because it evoked memories of Rose Cottage, where at night
the open country beyond us seems to hold such a great depth of darkness; and
where an old white horse, put out to grass in the fields below our windows, was
one of the joys of our early years.
He generally had company, black and white cows, sheep and their lambs, and in the first years gypsy caravans and horses and
the gypsies singing round their fire at night, but sometimes he was quite alone
in the field. There used to be a big old hawthorn tree in the centre of the field, where he would shelter from sun
or rain. I have a clear picture in my mind of the hawthorn tree white with
blossom and the old horse standing beneath it knee-deep in buttercups; and
another picture of hares dancing near the tree. In an apple tree in the farm
orchard at the bottom of our garden owls nested and brought up their families
year after year. The hawthorn and the orchard
are cut down now, and the old horse is dead, but the owls have found
another tree and are with us still. This is the poem.
My room's a square and candle-lighted boat In the
surrounding depths of night afloat. My windows are the port holes, and the seas
The sound of rain on the dark apple trees. Sea-monster-like beneath, an old
horse blows A snort of darkness from his sleeping nose, Below, among drowned daisies.
Far off, hark, Far
off, an owl, amid the waves of dark.
CHAPTER XV
Gratitude
1
IT IS DIFFICULT TO WRITE ABOUT THE
LIFE OR THE experience that is actually yours at the moment. It is like trying
to describe the physical body you are wearing,
you are within it and cannot (generally fortunately) see it. The passing
of years brings a static quality to one's
memories, even though they are living things in a living past. They can
be looked at objectively as one looks at a
picture. Even one's past selves can be looked at in this way, so
different are the past selves to the self
one now is. I acknowledge that in all of us the basic temperament,
formed by inheritance and upbringing and early experience, cannot be changed,
however desperately we may long to change
it. But what is built upon the unchanging foundation by our own seeking
and struggling, by what happens to us and by
the profound influence exerted over us by the people we meet and live with, or
whose books we read, creates an ever-growing and changing personality. One can
look back at, almost, a stranger.
"Knowing myself, yet being
some-one other." Of all the great poems
I have loved and learned by
heart,
and that have come through life with me as much
loved as human friends, I think one of the greatest is T.S. Eliot's
'Little Gidding'. So much spiritual experience is held in such a small compass
and yet is so perfectly described. He follows up his eerie meeting with the stranger who is his past selves with
a description of the remorse that
the end of life cannot fail to bring. It is so true that it hurts afresh
every time the words come into one's mind.
. . . the conscious impotence of rage At human folly, and the
laceration Of laughter at what ceases to amuse.
And last, the rending pain of re-enactment
Of all that you have done, and been; the shame Of motives late revealed, and the awareness
Of things ill
done and done to others' harm
Which once you
took for exercise of virtue. Then fools'
approval stings, and honour stains.
From wrong to wrong the exasperated spirit
Proceeds, unless restored by the refining fire Where you must move in measure, like a dancer.
But
he does not leave our old age stuck in the remorse, he brings 'the exasperated
spirit' round through growth and purgation to the memories of childhood, to
where the circle is complete, with the fragmented
selves becoming the whole person, whole as the child who came into the
world and ready for the renewal for which the other springs of our lives have
been no more than prophecy.
T.S.
Eliot speaks of 'The stillness between two waves
of the sea'. Donald Swann said the same thing when he called his
autobiography The Space Between the Bars.
Both phrases hold a depth of meaning
known perhaps only to poets and musicians, but on a more superficial
level they can describe those
quiet times in life when nothing
much happens and yet when a great deal
happens that cannot be put into
words. Quiet times are growing times and I think that quietness is
helped by living in a house that is very
old. All old houses, unless too much haunted by human disturbance, have the serenity and acquiescence that
old age should have. Both Jessie and I are aware of the influence of our small
house and garden upon us. "What an atmosphere this home has," people
say to me sometimes. "It is happy and peaceful." To this I have
always to reply, "It has nothing to do
with us. It was like this when we came." Certainly it has nothing
to do with me, since at regular intervals I have continually insulted my lovely home by allowing waves of homesickness for
Devon to sweep over me. My roots are still there, apparently, and
nothing now can pull them up. Several times I have nearly succeeded in taking
us back to them, but something always crops
up to prevent the exodus. Jessie has borne these attacks of
homesickness with patience, knowing I hope that they are always frustrated and in time die away again. When they
are over I apologise to the cottage, for though I find it difficult to love
this countryside (beautiful, but too civilised and park-like, with no running
streams, no high hills, no wilderness) this cottage is, after the Ely house,
the dearest of all my
homes.
The
great and Christian virtue of hospitality is a rather weakly plant in myself
and Jessie; it needs a lot of nurturing; but
in the cottage itself it is so strong that the moment the front door is
opened to a guest I can feel the delight that rises up from its hospitable old
heart. I once entertained thirty writers in our sitting room and even above the
noise of the thirty all talking at once I imagined I was aware
of
the contented cat-like purring of the cottage. It liked it. This cottage knows in its wisdom how much human beings
need each other.
Often
readers of my books tell me how much I have taught them about human nature.
That is what they think. Actually it is the other way round. If I have any
knowledge of human beings it is largely a reflection of themselves. So many
people coming to see me over so many years,
so many letters, often written in
times of difficulty, or sorrow, all so revealing of their writers. If
that cannot teach me something of human beings nothing can. I only realise now
how grateful I am to them all, how much they have
taught me, how much I owe to them. But about this I have one big regret,
and this is a regret that I believe other
writers feel too. For those who cannot work at all without periods of
quietness there is not the time or strength for the people brought to us by our books and for normal social life too. The
whole of the latter has for many of us to be cut out of our lives, and
we feel apologetic to the point of guilt.
2
After we had settled into Rose Cottage I said goodbye to the old life by finishing a final book about Devon, begun while I
still lived there, and then the cottage took charge of me and made me write
about itself. The White Witch is Jessie's
book, commemorating the spells she wove over the garden. Anyone reading
the book would think that the writer was a very knowledgeable gardener; but no,
I merely tapped Jessie's knowledge. I like the book, it is one I actually
enjoyed writing.
I
expect that no writer is a good judge of his or her work. I know which of my
books I hate, which I can manage to tolerate, which I like and which for some
personal reason I love. I love only three. The first is a book I wrote in
Devon, a children's book called The Valley
of Song, a mixed up, confused book
liked by a few children (and how I adored those children) but otherwise
a quickly vanishing failure. I wrote it very much under the shadow of death but
so much seemed to come through to me from the shadow
that I loved the book.
The quietness of the cottage
produced the other two. By the time I came
to write The Dean's Watch I had written about all the places where I had
lived except Ely, the best loved, but the Ely book had always been at the back
of my mind, waiting. And also waiting had been the two lovers into whose world
I once looked very briefly but could never forget. When I was young my father's
friend Dr Matthews and his wife took me to
the Grey's Inn Ball, a most lovely sight in the great lighted hall, with
so many men in eighteenth-century splendour, with buckled shoes and lace ruffles. We had not been dancing for long when the loveliness became
concentrated for me in a woman who was sitting alone, waiting. I can see her now. She was young but not very
young, with the poise of a beautiful woman who is well aware of her
beauty, a tall white lily of a woman. She
wore a dress of pale, soft orange, a floating dress. The only bright
notes of colour were her emerald-green feather fan and her green shoes. I
thought I had never seen anyone so
exquisite. I felt breathless, looking at her, enchanted as a girl so
often is by a lovely woman much older than herself. No one asked her to dance.
No one seemed to know her.
She
did not mind but waited alone in her beauty, serene and still, knowing that he
would come.
At
last he came, another impressive eighteenth-century figure, with the lace and
shining buckles. These great ones, I imagined, must be the judges, for he
looked like my idea of a judge. He was much older
than she was, tall and rugged, with the saddest, ugliest, but yet I thought the most lovable face I had ever
seen. They greeted each other as a man and woman do who are much in love but do
not care to show it in a public place. She glanced at him quickly to see that
ail was well with him, then lowered her
eyes. Their hands touched, and a brief smile gleamed on his face,
softening his ugliness to tenderness. They
moved out together to where the dancers were, and joined them, she very
gracefully, her soft dress floating, he, so
much older, doing his dignified best. They did not seem to talk to each
other; it seemed as though she was afraid to look up at him lest she betray
herself; and their faces were not alight but
merely quiet. Neither of them danced with anyone else and soon they went
away together and were no more seen. But I
never forgot them. For more than thirty years they lived at the back of
my mind with the Ely book. At a time of special quietness at Rose Cottage I
knew I was now ready to write that book and I took it out with the man and
woman inside it. But why in the book did that woman so much in love change and become the (at first) loveless Elaine? I
don't know. The man remained as I had seen him but in the interval Adam had
possessed himself of much of my father's
character, with behind him the
background of some great Fen Cathedral (any of them, all of them), grey, rugged
and strong as himself.
The third and last book I love is as
much Jessie's as The White Witch since it
has its roots in the beauty of
Pembrokeshire, a part of the world I would never have seen had she not
taken me one spring to stay for two months in her cottage on the coast, seven miles from Fishguard. Another place to grip the
heart. Not in the least like Keyhaven, not like the Island, yet bringing back memories of both. Another old
cottage possessed of its own
particular peace, a fisherman's cottage this time, with stone steps
leading up to the front door; a half-door upon which, having opened the top half, you can lean your elbow as
upon a window-sill, and look out across the estuary to the bay, with the sea wind in your face . . .
Birds . . . You go to sleep,
listening to the eerie cry of the oyster-catchers, a fluting just heard
above the wash of the sea. Looking out early in the morning you may be in time
to see the herons standing in meditation beside the estuary, perhaps the swans
and ducks, certainly every kind of gull and comic cormorant. For the fortunate the seals may appear; but you
have to be fortunate for they do not appear for everyone. They do not
appear for me. Behind the cottage the small garden slopes up to the apple
trees, and when you look up there is the
mountain and 'up the mountain' (a
phrase used by the people of the place) mountain joy is to be found;
the smell of wet moss, the sound of the streams coming down, the keening of the
wind, the curlews crying, and behind it all the great silence that is always waiting behind the murmuring of
these things. The sea is glorious but the mountain is better still.
Further
along the coast is St David's Cathedral, one of the great shrines of the world,
and further along still is Roch castle, where Lucy Walter, the
secret wife of Charles II, was probably born and where
she spent her early childhood. It was on my first
visit to Pembrokeshire that I read a book about her written by one of her
descendants. It is a rare book, now out of
print, and giving a very different account of her from those given by
the history books. It was lent to me by a friend who is one of the leaders in the fight to defend the beauty of Pembrokeshire
from 'modern development.' She insisted that I must read it, and wanted
me to write a novel about Lucy in keeping with this book. I had not got far
with my reading before I was longing to
write about this new Lucy, the girl of whom I was so conscious when I
stood in the little church at Roch, beside the old font where she was perhaps baptized. And I wanted, too, to
express the pent-up joy of the birds
and the sea and the holiness of the Cathedral. That book, The Child from the
Sea, like Green Dolphin Street, took years to write, and was beset by so many
total interruptions that it too became too long. I doubt if it is a good book,
nevertheless I love it because its theme is forgiveness, the grace that seems
to me divine above all others, and the most
desperate need of all us tormented and tormenting human beings, and also
because I seemed to give to it all I have to give; very little, heaven knows.
And so I know I can never write another novel, for I do not think there is
anything else to say.
CHAPTER XVI
The End of Our Exploring
1
what do we all feel, at the end
of our work? Near the end,
perhaps, of our life? Much the same, I expect. If like myself we are one of the lucky ones, overwhelming gratitude. And mixed with the gratitude, shame; for living and working should
all be done in obedience
to whatever vision of God may have
been given to us; and how we do fail our vision
of him.
What do I believe about the vision
of God, and about judgment? Our ancestors
believed that all souls would stand
before the judgment seat of God, and that
many would be sent to a hell of lasting torment. Today our ideas are less concrete but more merciful. What do I believe myself about judgment? My own picture of these things is clear in my mind. It is
only my own picture but I expect I share it with many others. With me it
is, literally, a picture, for even in old
age I cannot manage to grow up sufficiently either to listen to music,
to think or pray without seeing pictures in
my mind. I believe that we are
created by love and that sooner
or
later the persuasion of love will draw us up out of our darkness to stand in
its exquisite light and see ourselves at last as we really are. The picture I
see is of a seed deep in the earth. Somewhere, far up above the weight of
darkness pressing upon the pitiful little seed, is the drawing and the calling
of the sun. It seems an impossible journey towards something that has never
been seen and cannot be known, but half unconsciously the blind seed puts out
roots to steady itself, pushes an imploring hand upwards and starts the
struggle. The poor mad poet Christopher
Smart said, "the flower glorifies God and the root parries the
adversary." The struggling plant knows as little about the flower he will
presently be as he knows about the God he will glorify, but the flower calls to
him too as he pushes up through thick
darkness with the adversary clinging to his feet.
The
picture of the soul now turns in my mind from that of a plant to a little
animal, like a mole, scrabbling with his forepaws to make an upward tunnel, kicking out with his hindlegs at the
adversary who tries ceaselessly to drag him back and down. Often he is
dragged down, but he recovers himself and goes on and with each fresh beginning
he is a little higher up; and always the pull of the sun is far more powerful
than that of the adversary.
He
is through at last and stands in the sun, and sometimes in my picture he is a
little animal with trembling paws covering
his face, and sometimes he is a shivering spike of a flower with a
closed bud. The sun must woo the opened eyes to peep between the chinks of the paws, or persuade the closed
petals to open a little way. It is enough. A little warmth, a little
light, and the creature can know for whom, and for what he was made. For love,
that he may love perfectly, and perfected be useful to the love
that has loved
him from the beginning and will love him to the end.
But meanwhile, what is he? It is the
judgment. There is no judgment seat for the
sun does not judge him; merely warms him and gives him light. He is his
own judge and strengthened by the warmth he looks at himself in the light. What
has he made of himself in the dark tunnel? What is he like? A dirty little animal. A shaky bit of stalk holding up a
crumpled bud that has no beauty in it. The knowledge is agony, for with
blind eyes down in the dark he had thought a good deal of himself, and the
agony is both his judgment and his inspiration. He cannot stand in the light like this. The paws go out in
supplication in my picture, or the petals push away the calyx and take
on the shape of praying hands. Do what you
like with me. Whatever the cost, wash me and make me clean that I may be
with you.
3
If one believes in a God of love what can one think about hell? To my sorrow I am not a thinker.
Thinking, with me, is not much more than a sort
of confused worrying, but trying to sort
out one's confusion is a great help to worriers, even if it is not
thought.
As
reported in the gospels Christ said some frightening
things about hell and I have spent miserable moments with them, for I
was taught that we must not pick out from the teaching of Christ the things we
happen to like and repudiate the rest. But I cannot see that anywhere in what
are called 'the hard sayings' Christ says that any human soul will live
eternally in hell. His chosen word to describe hell is 'fire'. Fire purifies and fire destroys, but never preserves
a living thing plunged into it alive in an
eternal
unchanging state. So there would seem to be two fires, the purification fire in
which a thing may be held for a time that it may be purged and annealed, and
the fire that destroys utterly.
I
believe that in the parable of Dives and Lazarus Dives is in purgatorial fire,
for in his concern for his family one can see the beginning of the death of
self-love. But in the parable of the sheep and the goats it appears that the
latter have finally rejected love, for they
hear dreadful words, "Depart from me, ye wicked, into everlasting
fire." This surely does not mean the eternal torment of a soul in the
eternal fire but its destruction. This, Christ thinks, is fearful enough, since
Saint Matthew's gospel reports him as saying, "Fear him who is able to
destroy both soul and body in hell." And indeed it is fearful that any soul that God made for total love should be
totally destroyed, but I cannot think that the destruction contradicts those greatest of all words, "I,
if I be lifted up, will draw all men
unto me." That sentence almost gives
the definition of a man; a creature still capable of wrenching his eyes
off himself and looking up, a creature (unknown to himself, perhaps) secretly
longing for love and capable of it. If there should ever be a creature who had
lost even the capability he would be no longer a man but a devil.
Christ
said, "Everlasting fire." What did he mean by that 'everlasting'? God
alone is everlasting, so did he say that the cleansing and destroying fires are God himself? Men have always looked up at the
life-giving sun and seen in it a symbol of God, the best they can find to explain their idea of him.
"Thou deckest thyself with light as it were with a garment, and
spreadest out the heavens like a curtain," says the 104th Psalm. "The earth shall tremble at the look of him; if he do but touch the hills, they shall
smoke."
And
St Francis says in his Canticle of the Sun, "Fair is he, and he
shines with a very great splendour. Oh Lord, he signifies to us, Thee!" So
if the two fires are two aspects of God
himself, God the Purifier, God the Destroyer, then the hard sayings are
hard indeed and divine love must be a terrible thing.
The
true lovers of Christ have always thought so and
have not shrunk from describing him in his terrible aspect. St John the
Divine, describing his vision of Christ, said, "His countenance was as the
Sun shineth in his strength. And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as one
dead." St John the Baptist said, "Whose fan is in his hand, and he
will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather
his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with
unquenchable fire." Gerard Manley
Hopkins enlarges on that saying in one of his sonnets.
. . . O them
terrible, why wouldst thou rude on me Thy wring-world
right foot rock? lay a lionlimb
against me?
scan With darksome
devouring eyes my bruised bones?
and fan, O in
turns of tempest, me heaped there; me frantic
to avoid thee
and flee? Why? That my chaff
might fly; my grains lie, sheer
and clear . .
.
Christians
are sometimes accused of believing in the eternal life of the soul because it
is a comforting thought. It makes them feel good because they think their
virtue will be rewarded with pie in the sky. But will it? Unless we are saints
(which is most unlikely) our scraps of virtue (if any) are no more than filthy
rags and what they will be rewarded with is purgatorial fire. It would be much
easier to be done with it all at death, not to have to meet the result of what
you have done and been but to shelve
responsibility and contract right
out. It would be much easier but, in the final end, less glorious.
3
And so having let go of the horror of eternal punishment what do I think about hell now? I believe that in the old sense of
the word there is no hell, but that we can use the word in a new way. We can
say that all that is contrary to the will of God is dreadful enough to be
called hell, in the sense in which most people still use the word. Those who
know what it is like to be in such darkness of mind that they feel God has forsaken them think they know what hell
is. Those who have been in concentration camps,
and have had the whole power of evil concentrated upon them, and those
who have endured pain so bad that it is
practically beyond human endurance say
'it was hell'. And they are right, since these things are contrary to
the will of God and their origin is not in his creative love.
But
I believe they are not entirely right for to be imprisoned in evils that are outside his creative love is not to be separated from his redemptive love,
since in Christ he experienced these things himself and so left
something of love at the heart of each experience. It is possible that he may
be found in these things, so often he is, but in any case he is there, and
because he is there the eventual end of these
agonies is freedom from them.
I
would like to believe that no human soul ever becomes
a totally evil spirit—a devil—that no human soul is ever destroyed. I
want to believe that every single soul
reaches God at last. And yet—love cannot compel. Love can draw the
little animal up and up, perhaps fighting all the way, to the point where he
is
aware of the presence of the sun and feels its warmth embrace him. He cries out like Jacob, "What is your
name?" and he knows the answer and what it
means. But he has to be asked a question himself. "Now you know
what I am, do you want me?" As it is almost inconceivable to me that love
should have to ask such a question of any
soul he has created, so it seems
equally inconceivable that he would ever receive any answer except, "Wash me and make me clean that I may
be with you." Yet I have to believe that the soul may refuse if he wishes. And what then? Not eternal torment, since the sun is fire, but
eternal death. . . And yet, Christ conquered death.
One
struggles with thoughts and words, and then suddenly
they all fall down like the cards with which a child has laboriously
tried to build a house, and lie there in
chaos at one's feet. For we know nothing. The mystery of the universe
and of our tiny breath of being is too great for us. And then one can feel
something like the forbidden sin of despair. In this state it comforts me to remember that the great religions of the
world have been called "Traditions of response".
Certainly all true living all down the ages has been a condition of
response; to mountains and trees and great
waters, to music, poetry, to each other, to loveliness without end, and
always it is the response of as much love as we are capable. And as response grows we are capable of more and more and
more love. Growth is not sterile. Out beyond all these things must be the
reality that speaks through them, and when our own thoughts and words crumble
it helps to turn to the mystics who are
lifted above our confusions, and to the old myths of the world, some of
them almost as old as time.
When
I think of what are called 'the last things' and wonder about them I often
think of the Hindu
myth
of redemption. In the story the good and bad spirits
alike longed to find the nectar of immortality that is sunk in the ocean
of milk, and they made up their minds to churn the ocean in order to find it.
They placed a holy mountain in the ocean and began to rotate it, the good
people pulling one way and the bad the other,
and the first thing they brought up
from the depths was the most terrible evil. They were appalled, for the
good and bad people alike realised that
unless help came it would destroy them all.
But help did come for Shiva the Preserver, who is also Shiva the Destroyer, had
mercy on them. He took the evil from them and he swallowed it, and
pictures of Shiva show him with a blue throat, excoriated by the evil he has taken into his own being. (Christians, reading this story, cannot help
remembering the words of Christ, "This cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink
it?") After that redemption the
good and bad people churned again and at last they churned up eternal
life. They both had a good look at it, and
the good people accepted it and
entered into it but the bad people turned away from it and were destroyed.
The
myth is like a gold coin with two sides to it. It can be the story of each one
of us, filled with horror at the evil we
find in the depths of ourselves but powerless to save ourselves from it,
or it can be a cosmic story, the story of the universe. In any case it is the
same story since love works out from the
central point of the soul in ever-widening circles of redemption.
Here
is a poem I love, taken from the Bhagavad-Gita.
When goodness grows weak, When
evil increases, I make myself a body.
In every age I come back
To deliver the
holy,
To destroy the sin of the sinner,
To establish
righteousness.
He who knows the nature Of my task
and my holy birth Is not reborn
When he leaves this body; He comes to Me.
Flying from
fear,
From lust and anger,
He hides in
Me.
His refuge and
safety.
Burnt clean in the blaze of my
being,
In Me many
find home.
The
Hindu poet, who wrote these verses so long ago, might have been writing for
Christians today, for we would agree with nearly all of it, delighting in the
way in which the great religions echo each other as the chimes of the church bells
used to do on Christmas night. But for us, though we believe great sons of God
walk the world in every age, only one of them is the supreme Son of God who
fulfils all longing because he is "everything God asks of man, and
everything man asks of God".
One's
own words are poor things, so this book shall end as it began, not with my own
fumbling. It began with Ben Jonson rejoicing in the beauty of creation and it
shall end with Thomas Traherne rejoicing in the glory of love.
O
God, who by love alone art great and glorious, that art present and livest with us by love alone: Grant us likewise by love to attain another self, by love to
live in others, and by love to come
to our glory, to see and accompany Thy love throughout all eternity.
Index |
Adams, Mrs.,
227, 285
Alan of Walsingham, 127-28
Anne, Queen, 125, 130-31
Ashcroft,
Peggy, 228
Austen, Jane, 59, 134, 177, 178
Avebury, 154,
165
Bartlett, Miss,
178, 192
Barton, 219-33,
248 ff.
Bath, Island
of, 93, 94, 96
Beale, Miss,
71-72
Beethoven,
Ludwig van, 62
Bennet,
Elizabeth. See Goudge, Elizabeth,
grandmother (maternal)
Blackheath
Proprietary School, 104
Blake, William, 32, 36, 43, 163
Bronte sisters, 134
Brooke,
Rupert, 177
Browning,
Robert, 105
Burney, Fanny, 236
Buss, Miss, 71-72
Campbell, Mrs.
Patrick, 42 Casquet Rocks, 49 Chamberlain Street, 18 Channel Islands, 39, 49
ff. Cheltenham Ladies' College, 71 Christ Church, 198, 208 Christ Church Meadow, 105 Church, Lily, 43 Clare, Mr., 257-61, 266
Damerosehay, 180,
181, 182,
284 ff.
Damian,
Father, 211, 244 Dartmoor, 163-65, 168 Da Todi, Jacapone, 211 Davidson, James, 296 De Burgh, Professor, 106-7, 194 Devon,
23, 155, 162, 167-70, 251
ff., 265 ff.,
288 ff. Devonshire, 32
Dickens, Charles, 134 Donne, John, 136, 212
Duckworth, Gerald, 229-30
Eliot, T. S., 300
Ely, 124 ff.,
126 ff., 132 ff., 137 ff.,
144-47, 182 ff., 187
ff., 191,
197, 198, 199,
254 ff. Ely Cathedral, 124 ff., 127
ff.,
161 Evans, Edith, 228
Fermain Bay,
63
Froniga, 32
Fry, Elizabeth,
244
Galsworthy,.
John, 228 Gibsons, Stella, 230
Glazebrook, Canon and Mrs., 152-
53
Goodhart,
James, 111 ff. Gooueds, William, 101. See also
Goudge, Elizabeth, grandfather (paternal)
Gore, Bishop,
211-13 Goudge, Elizabeth
aunt
Emily, 49 ff., 65, 68, 69, 79-80, 84, 184-86
aunt Emma, 103,
110 ff., 122
aunt Irene, 65
aunt
Marguerite, 58 ff.
aunt Marie,
65, 70, 71-72
cousin Helene,
182 ff., 219, 231-33, 255, 272-73,
277, 278
father,
15 ff., 24 ff., 37 ff., 70, 78, 80-81, 83, 93 ff., 100 ff., 104 ff., 110 ff., 114, 118, 119, 123 ff., 141 ff., 144 ff., 149 ff., 174, 183, 187-88, 190 ff., 194, 198-99, 200, 203
ff., 214 ff., 232, 234 ff., 248 ff., 287
grandfather
(maternal), 47, 48 ff.,
57 ff., 63 ff., 68 ff., 77, 118,
184-87
grandfather
(paternal), 101 ff.
grandmother (maternal), 55-56,
66 ff., 73 ff., 184, 185 grandmother
(paternal), 102 ff. mother, 17 ff., 24 ff., 38 ff., 43 ff., 48, 53, 78, 80-81,
82, 84, 86-87, 89, 93 ff., 108, 112, 113, 123 ff., 132, 144, 148 ff.,
155-57, 167, 183, 194, 198-99, 202
ff., 215 ff., 219 ff., 228 ff., 234 ff., 249 ff., 265 ff., 280 ff., 291 uncle
Arnold, 58, 69 uncle James, 110 ff., 122 Greece, 232-33 Grenfell, Joyce, 33
Grey, of Fallodon, Lord, 177 Grey, Mary, 193 Guernsey, 48 ff., 63 ff., 74 ff.
Guernsey Ladies' College,
59
Harewood House, 181 "*-t-
Haynes, Renee, 167
Headlam, Dr. and Mrs., 202
Here ward the Wake, 144
Higham, David, 230
Hilary, Richard, 178
Holland, Scott, 202
Hollis, Arthur, 45
Hollis, Margaret, 27, 43, 44-45
Hopkins, Gerard Manley, 96,
104, 243, 311 Hugo, Victor, 76
Hurley, William, 128
Ibsen, Henrik, 228 Innisfree, 221
ff.
Jenkins, Dr. Clive, 206,
207-11 Jersey, 49, 52 Johnson, Samuel, 236 Jonson, Ben, 13 Jourdain,
Miss, 154, 165
Kennion, Mrs., 23-24, 26-27, 41
Keyhaven, 147, 180,
181, 182, 227, 252, 261
Kings College, 187 Knox, Ronald,
204, 205
L'Ancresse, 63 Lang, Andrew, 134 Lee,
Laurie, 98 Le Gouffre, 63 Le Hechet, 58, 72 Lewis, C. S., 223 Lawrence, D. H.,
140 London, 100-1 Lumby, Miss, 178, 190 Lymington, 180
Macdonald, George, 62, 93 Magdalen
Meadows, 141 Malleson, Miles, 193 Marldon, 251, 263, 267 ff. Mendip, 142 Mendip
Hills, 29, 109 Moberley, Mr., 179 Monroe, Jessie, 288-90, 290 ff.,
301 ff. Mozart, Wolfgang Amadeus, 62
New Forest, 147 New Milton, 219, 221
Dates, Lawrence Edward Grace,
237
O'Brien, Kate, 230 Oliver, Edith,
154, 165 Ouse River, 138 Owen, Wilfred, 177 Oxford, 22, 37, 198-99, 200-18,
219, 221, 222, 250 Oxfordshire, 31, 159
Ozanne, Marie-Louise, 50.
See also Goudge, Elizabeth, grandmother
(maternal)
Palmer, Samuel, 222 Parmiter,
Clavel, 106, 116 Patey, Bob, 266,
267-69, 273 Patey, Mrs., 268-69
Pearn, Nancy, 230
Index
319
Peckwater, 202, 216 Pembrokeshire,
67, 305-6 Peppard Church, 161 Peppard Common, 292 Phillpots, Adelaide, 164
Phillpots, Eden, 164 Poole, 180 Portland Place, 110, 111
Reading College Art School,
194 ff.
Regent Street, 114 Rogers, Mrs.,
211, 213-14 Ruskin, John, 133
St. Francis, 244, 311
St. John the Divine, 311
St. John the Baptist, 311
St. Paul, 243
St. Peter Port, 50, 53-54, 60, 63,
73, 77
Saints Bay, 63, 115 St. Thomas
Street, 18, 82 Salisbury
Theological College,
108
Schweitzer, Albert, 244 Scott,
Walter, 296 Seaby, Professor, 196-97 Shakespeare, William, 178, 192 Shaw, George Bernard, 228 Sidney,
Philip, 14 Skye, 166
Smart, Christopher, 308 Solent, 180
Somerset, 142, 143 Spooner,
William Archibald,
210-11
Sussex, 110, 116 Swann, Donald, 300
Teilhard de Chardin, Pierre,
239, 240
Temple, Archbishop, 235 Terry,
Ellen, 42 Thackeray, William Makepeace,
134
Tolkien, J. R. R., 21, 240, 296 Tom
Quad, 200 ff., 216 Tor Hill, 83 Tor woods, 139 Tower House, 19-20 Traherne,
Thomas, 97 Trollope, Anthony, 134
University College, Oxford, 104 ff.
Victoria, Queen, 112, 296
Walter, Lucy, 305 Weatherhead,
Leslie, 108 Wells, 18 ff., 77, 78, 93, 108 ff.,
115, 123, 124, 125,
126, 128,
134, 148, 192, 221 William the
Conqueror, 53, 59 Williams, Charles, 244 Williams, Watson, 123 Wolfe, Humbert,
254 Wolsey, Cardinal, 214 Wookey Hole, 18 Wordsworth, Dorothy, 154,
165 Wordsworth, William, 32,
97
Yeats, William Butler, 221